Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

They’d received a very fancy letter in the mail one morning. From Stark Industries, asking Nelson, Murdock and Page Attorneys at Law if they’d be willing to take on a case for them. Matt wasn’t too thrilled by the request. In fact, he outright refused it at first. 

“Matt c’mon! It’s Tony freaking Stark! How are we suppose to say no to him??” Karen and Foggy were crowding Matt’s already tiny office space, meanwhile, Matt was trying to pretend like he couldn’t hear them. Despite the fact that all of them knew he could’ve heard them if they were on a whole other floor.

“By saying no Foggy, refusing the case. Working for the Avengers? That’s way too risky guys.” He was pointlessly flicking through his papers, making an effort to look busy in hopes it’d get them to drop it. It doesn’t. 

“But they don’t even know your red clad alter ego! How could this possibly be risky??” Foggy pleaded with him, nudging Karen with his elbow, a silent request for backup. 

“Foggy’s right Matt. There really is no risk. I read over their case. From the looks of it, some company is suing the Avengers, i.e Stark, for ambushing one of their shipments and then attacking their driver.” Karen stepped forward slightly, Matt could feel the shift of air as she flipped through some papers in her hands. 

He wrinkled his brow in confusion, “What company?” He tried not to show too much curiosity in the case. 

More shifting of papers before Foggy responded, “D.T. Pharmaceuticals. It’s a private pharmacy that makes and tests new cancer treatment drugs. Hey don’t they have a few locations in Hell’s Kitchen?” 

“Yeah, a few- pretty sure they started up in Hell’s Kitchen actually. That must be why Stark asked us of all firms to take the case,” Matt answered. Despite his resistance to taking the case, he couldn’t help but find it intriguing. “What’s DTP’s claim?” 

“They’re claiming The Avengers sent one of their members to intercept their shipment truck as it entered Manhattan.” Karen responded, reading off one of the papers.

“Was anything stolen?” Foggy asked her, smile slightly, he could tell Matt was growing more and more interested by the second.

Karen shuffled to another paper, “No, all the inventory was intact. But the driver sustained severe injuries to his head, he’s in a coma.” 

Matt sat back in his chair, “Just one person? That’s not really the Avengers’ style. They don’t do stealth missions very often, when they do, it’s normally with a few of them, not just one.” 

Matt could practically hear Foggy’s eyebrow raised, “And you know this how exactly Murdock?” Slight amusement laced in his voice. 

Matt rolled his eyes behind his sunglasses, “Everywhere the Avengers go they leave behind destruction. I keep tabs on them to make sure they don’t do the same to Hell’s Kitchen. Turns out they can be discrete when they want to be.” 

“Well, it sounds like it wasn’t the Avengers that did this.” Karen said, a smile prevalent in her tone. The same smile she has on when she gets a lead on a case. 

“Which means whoever did do this is still out there, anddddd, it means the Avengers could really use a lawyer.” Foggy added, eyeing Matt with a grin, “We’re both looking at you very expectantly right now Matt.” 

Matt sighed, “Yeah I figured. I don’t know guys, even if this isn’t about Daredevil, working for the Avengers could still be very dangerous.” 

Karen let out an amused huff, “Since when have we turned down potentially dangerous cases? And besides,” her smile turned slightly mischievous, “You owe us.”

She lightly flicked Matt’s arm, right above wear they all knew fresh stitches were bandaged under his suit jacket. Matt pursed his lips, she was right. He’d been going out a lot at night, and getting more and more hurt. He hated how much it worried them, and then Karen using that guilt against him? She would make hell of a lawyer. 

“Fine.” Matt huffed out, defeated. He tried not to smile when he felt the air shift again as Foggy raised his arms triumphantly.

He failed. 

That night Matt got home a little later than he’d anticipated. He was greeted with the smell of fresh take out food from the Mexican place around the corner. He could hear the sounds of silverware being placed on the table. Matt smiled as he kicked off his shoes and hung his coat up.

“Sorry I’m late. Took on an unexpected case.” He spoke out softly, walking towards the man standing in his- their kitchen. 

Frank turned around right as Matt entered the kitchen area, “No worries, you’ll have to tell me about it.” He could hear the smile in Franks voice as he wrapped his arms around Matt’s waist. 

This normalcy between them was still rather new. It took awhile for them to get to this point. Hell, it took awhile for them to admit their ‘casual one night stands’ were a lot more than casual. Regardless, Matt was beginning to love this new routine, coming home to someone, someone who actually understood him, all of him.

It was a welcome change. And a rather funny change too. Matt still laughs every time he thinks about how Foggy and Karen found out they were dating. According to Karen, Foggy’s face was absolutely priceless when he saw Frank walk out of Matt’s room shirtless. 

“Whatcha thinkin about in that big head of yours Red?” Frank asked, placing a soft kiss on his lips. 

“I’m thinking about how good that food smells right now.” They both laughed. 

“Only the best for your picky ass.” Frank said moving to sit down. 

“Hey! I’m not picky, I just have an acquired taste!” Matt responded in mock-offense. 
He joined Frank at the table, eating together, happy and relaxed in each other’s presence.

—

Their first meeting was the following day.  

“Good morning! You must be Nelson, Murdock and Page!” Tony Starks voice filled the empty hallway leading out of the parking garage where a Mr. Hogan had dropped them off. 

Foggy was the first to extend his hand, “It’s a pleasure to meet you in person Mr. Stark. I’m Franklin Nelson, but you can call me Foggy, these are my companions, Matthew Murdock and Karen Page.”

“It’s nice to meet all of you! I’m so glad you’ve agreed to take on our case,” Stark extended his hand to Matt, after a second, Foggy whispered to Matt, “He’s got his hand out to shake.”

Stark’s expression shifted to embarrassment for a moment as Matt raised his own hand, “My apologize Mr. Murdock.” 

“No need,” Matt responded with an easy smile, “it happens a lot. It’s nice to meet you Mr. Stark.”  Matt took a step forward, limping slightly.

He and Frank went out last night, it wasn’t a very busy night but while they were heading back home Matt managed to slip on some ice, twisting his ankle. 

“So ice is Daredevils weakness?” Karen had teased that morning while waiting for Starks car to pick them up. 

Stark laughed as he shook Matt’s hand, he sensed Starks slight hesitation when he noticed the limp, “please, Mr. Stark is my dad, Tony. You alright Mr. Murdock?” 

Matt laughed sheepishly, “Yes fine! Just twisted my ankle the other night, slipped on some ice while walking home.” For once he was actually telling the truth (mostly).

“Ah, well luckily you won’t have to walk too far, the elevator is pretty close by.” He was smiling but something about his tone seemed slightly off. 

“Nice to meet you Tony.” Karen said kindly, taking the attention off of Matt. She shook his hand, “We were quite honored when you reached out to us to take on your case!” 

Tony smiled at her, “Yes well, I’ve noticed you’re firm has done a lot of good work for the people of Hell’s Kitchen, it’s hard to find good lawyers that you can really trust these days. Now please, follow me.”

He led them to a conference room on a high up floor, Matt tilted his head around as they entered the room, listening to the quiet and muffled sounds of the city below. Faintly, he could hear voices on the floors above them, a lot fewer voices than on the floors below them. 

‘Must be a private area.’ He thought to himself. 

Already in the conference room were two other people, a man and a woman. The woman was sitting relaxed but professionally in one of the seats, Matt could sense an assortment of knives and other small weapons located all over her body.

Next to her was a man, he seemed a little tense but smiled as they entered the room. Matt could sense the man’s heartbeat was stronger than most people’s. 

“Gentlemen, and lady, I’d like you to meet Agent Natasha Romanoff and Captain Steve Rodgers, I figured for our first meeting we’d keep it small.”

They shook hands and introduced themselves before taking a seat. 

“We reviewed the case file you sent us yesterday but we’d like to gain a little insight from all of you.” Foggy began,

“From our understanding, DTP is suing for destruction of property, attempted theft, assault, and attempted murder” Matt continued. 

“Which isn’t true. We had absolutely nothing to do with that.” Steve spoke up, his tension seemed to grow.

Natasha placed a hand on his arm, which seemed to calm him down a bit, “DTP is claiming we had something to do with the attack on a shipment truck that took place two weeks ago. However we had nothing to do with this attack, we didn’t even know about it until they served us the papers.” Natasha explained calmly.

She was telling the truth, but Matt could feel she was anxious as well, she was just covering it up better than Steve.

“Do you have any idea why DTP would believe you guys were involved then?” Karen asked. 

All three of their heartbeats stuttered. Matt tapped Karen’s hand under the table to let her know she was onto something. 
“Anything you tell us is confidential, but we need to know anything and everything that can be relevant to this case.” Matt said carefully. 

“We…have an idea of what they might be doing.” Tony said, he kept glancing at Steve, choosing his words carefully. 

Foggy raised an eyebrow skeptically, “Care to share with the class?” 

“A few years back a guy named Damon Thompson worked for me. He was a scientist, a good one, I’d been told he was an asshole to anyone who tried intervening in his work. But I ignored that, like I said, he was a good scientist. I gave him access to one of my lab’s storage units, in case he wanted to use any of it’s context for his research.” Tony sighed, “Anyway, turns out the guy was stealing shit from the lab for almost a year, we only found out cause the security guard he was paying off finally came clean to my head of security Happy Hogan. Unfortunately at that point I had no idea what he’d taken or how much. All I could do was fire him.” 

Karen nodded understandingly, “So you believe he’s trying to get back at you for firing him?” 

“Yes, I also believe he used the stuff he stole from my storage to start up his company, just don’t have any proof.” 

“Why didn’t you ever go after the guy? I mean when he first created his company he probably couldn’t cover up his tracks right away, you probably could’ve gotten evidence on him.” Foggy asked. 

“I considered it. But the more research I did into his company, it seemed like he was really using the stuff he stole to help create new cancer treatments. And hey, it’s not like I needed the money he made from it.” Tony laughed sheepishly. 

“Well,” Matt started, “The good news is it looks like all the ‘proof’ this guy has is personal suspicion. I think we could get this guy to settle, no need to go to court over this when he’s got no real evidence you guys were involved.” 

All three of the Avengers in front of them shifted. Their heartbeats wavered. After a moment of silence Karen spoke up, “If that is all the evidence they have?”, She prompted. 

“There is one other thing.” Natasha spoke up, “Initially, we thought the same thing, we could just settle this in a meeting, no need to go to court. But when we spoke to Thompson and his lawyers, not only did he believe one of the Avengers was involved, but he claimed he knew which  Avengers as well.” 

The more Natasha spoke, the more anxious Steve seemed to get, his heart rate sped up by the second. 

“Apparently the shipment truck’s security feed showed a dark figure, around 6’ foot, dark hair, face covered, military style uniform, larger build. The guy appeared very experienced with weaponry and he knew what he was doing. It was dark outside in the area the attack took place so they couldn’t ID him based on the video. But according to them, they believe it’s enough evidence to justify who they think it is.” 

“And who do they think ambushed them?” Foggy asked. 

Steve looked up at them, his voice was level and cold but the hint of fear and worry in his tone was obvious, “They think it was James Barnes. They think it was Bucky.” 

Chapter Text

 
Matt opted to walk home from their firm instead of calling a taxi after Stark’s car dropped them off. Mr. Hogan- Happy, however, seemed more concerned than he was, “I’d be happy to drive you to your apartment Mr. Murdock.” 

“That’s alright Happy, I could use the fresh air.” Matt answered with a smile.
He sensed Happy looking at him for a moment, probably debating whether or not to argue with him further, before finally seeming to give in, “If you insist, I’ll see all of you tomorrow then.” 
Matt nodded and flashed another smile before he drove off. 

It was late afternoon but the streets were relatively empty due to the cold. Not that Matt minded it much. Frank got him a really nice jacket a few weeks ago when he noticed how sensitive Matt was to the cold. It was well insulated and soft on the inside. He snuggled his face into his scarf as he walked, thinking about the meeting.

Thompson clearly doesn’t like Stark and therefore doesn’t like the Avengers, but the only vigilantes Matt could think of that might have been nearby is Spider-Man, and he doesn’t fit that description, nor would he attack a random shipping truck without reason. 

The rest of the meeting was spent asking basic questions about Sergeants Barnes whereabouts and his possible alibis.

Unfortunately, that only led to more problems, not long before the attack, Bucky left the tower to go on a walk. Which wasn’t unusual for him, what was unusual was the time he left for the walk. 

“He usually goes earlier but he stayed in the gym with me later than usual.” Steve confessed, seemingly angry with himself. “He went on his walk late because of me.” 

Matt shook his head, trying to come up with other possible solutions. The truth was, the mystery man really could’ve been anyone, but it didn’t matter.

Only recently were the charges for the crimes Bucky committed as the Winter Soldier dropped. And even though Bucky was found innocent, he was still on probation. So, it didn’t matter that it could’ve been anyone. What matters was that someone, who fit Bucky’s description. ambushed a truck full of cancer treatment drugs, and put an innocent man in a coma. What matters is that Bucky didn’t have any alibi and that Stark already has a history with Thompson. 

Matt was so lost in thought he didn’t even realize he’d made it home until he was walking up to the buildings main door. All of his thoughts about the case were making his anxious, he needed to loosen up. He needed to let off some steam. 

Frank seemed to notice that too almost the second Matt walked in. 
He simply smiled, and headed over to grab his vest and a gun.

—

And that’s how the following two weeks went.

Foggy, Matt and Karen met the rest of the Avengers, and they began searching for any and all evidence they could use against DTP in their upcoming trial.

Occasionally one of the Avengers would ask Matt about a new cut or bruise that managed to peak through his clothes but he always brushed them off with a smile and his usual ‘clumsy me’ excuse.

If that wasn’t enough, after working for hours everyday, sometimes even continuing their work late into the night, which wasn’t exactly unusual, but the frequency of these late night work hours was definitely starting to catch up to him- Once Matt got home, he and Frank would work on another case. One that Frank had picked up. 

A few weeks ago, a woman ran into Frank at night, she looked homeless, old worn clothes, all of her belongings in an old bag that looked ready to fall apart. She recognized Frank immediately, but instead of getting scared, she almost looked relieved. 

“Please- Mr. Castle- please you have to help me- my- my daughter- please you- please help me-“ 

Once Frank had gotten her to calm down, she explained that her daughter had gone missing a few days ago, she told him that this wasn’t the first incident either, lots of homeless people had been going missing recently and nobody was doing anything about it. She begged Frank to find her daughter. 

“Kids name is Callie. Lady said she’s 12 years old.” Frank had told Matt, “We gotta find her Red.”

Matt could hear the faintest quiver in his voice. He knew why. 
Lisa was 12 when he lost her. 

“We’ll find her. Together.” Matt had assured Frank softly.

But it’d been weeks since they’d found any evidence. The frustration of not getting any closer to finding Callie was making both of them sloppy. Especially Matt. He was exhausted. 

He didn’t realized how exhausted until one cold night, Matt overheard a mugging. Three guys cornered two young girls in an alleyway, one of them had a gun, the other two had knives. Simple enough. Right?

Frank disarmed the guy with the gun immediately, leaving just the two men left. The fight last seconds but felt like hours for Matt. Dodging the blade as it came towards his neck felt like dodging bullets. He had to put all his focus on the man he was fighting, so much so, he had no idea the third guy had regained consciousness and was aiming his gun right at Matt. 

“RED!” 

Franks yell pulled Matt out of his fight just in time to dodge the bullet aimed at his chest, but not in time to dodge the punch to the face. 

Matt fell to the ground hard as another two shots rang out. Matt didn’t know how long it was until Frank showed up beside him. 

“You alright Red? C’mon cops are gonna be here any minute.” Swiftly, he helped Matt up, taking on most of his weight as they walked back home. 
Matt didn’t want to ask about the men. He already knew the answer. 

It was something Matt and Frank still fought about regularly. Frank has gotten better about not killing, to his own credit. But sometimes, Matt could tell Frank aimed a little too close to someone’s heart on purpose. Sometimes, they’d be in a tight situation, and Matt’s way wouldn’t get them out. 

Matt had almost given up entirely on stopping Frank from killing if animals or kids were involved. Almost.

“What happened Red?” Matt barely remember sitting on the couch, his mask was gone and there was something cold in his hand. Franks voice came from behind him, the smell of tea growing stronger by the second. 

“Keep that ice pack on ur face. Don’t want that bruise to swell up more than it already has.” 

“Maybe it was Bucky.” Matt mumbled, ignoring Franks question. Just speaking aloud what had been on his mind, distracting him all night.

“What?” Frank asked, coming closer now, two hot mugs in his hands. 

“We’ve been looking for the past two weeks. No other sightings of someone who fits that description in  Manhattan. No alibi. No other video evidence. Nothing. We can’t find anything that helps us, and the more we don’t find is the more we have against us.” 

“You talkin about that case you took for Stark?” Frank asked, he sat on the coffee table in front of Matt, handing him one of the mugs. 
Matt nodded, setting the icepack down to take a sip of the tea, cringing, still too hot. 

"I don't really think it was him. he was telling the truth when we asked him about it. But we have nothing to prove him innocent."

Frank thought for a moment before standing up, "You need sleep, and actual decent food. But I know your not going to rest until you've talked through your case again. Why don’t you tell me about it? An extra set of ears couldn’t hurt right?” He moved to the kitchen, pulling out a few things from the cupboards and fridge to start cooking what Matt guessed was some sort of soup.

He sighed, leaning back against the couch. Frank was right, he was starving, and while his body was tired, his mind was keeping him awake. 
“A company is suing the Avengers for property damage, assault, attempted robbery and attempted murder.” Matt rattled off the list of charges. 

Frank hummed in understanding as he turned the stove on, “Why Red? Tell me what happened.” 

Matt smiled a little, Frank was helping him talk through his case. It was something he’d done a few times before on some other particularly frustrating cases. It often ended with Matt making some small breakthrough that ended up helping him. 

“About three weeks ago,” Matt began, closing his eyes as he let his head fall back on the couch, Frank was calmly stirring some amazing smelling french onion soup in a pot on the stove, “A guy who fits Sergeant James Barnes description ambushed a truck in Manhattan,”

Franks heartbeat sped up slightly but Matt ignored it, “the driver was attacked, ended up in a coma. They’re claiming that Bucky was the one who attacked the truck, which would honestly make sense. He has no alibi, he was in the area of the attack at the time it happened, he fits the description the trucks camera had picked up. What I can’t understand is that there wasn’t a motive. Nothing was actually taken from the truck. I don’t think Bucky was actually the one who did it but then who did? And why?”

Matt was so caught up in his rambling he didn’t notice Frank had stopped stirring the soup, he was standing in the kitchen, frozen.
“Why would someone ambush the truck and then just not take anythi-“
 
“What company?” Frank interrupted, voice oddly level.

“What?” Matt asked, tilting his head to the side slightly, in the direction of the kitchen. 

“What company did you say is suing them?” He was still facing the stove, looking at the wall.

Matt’s brow furrowed in confusion, Franks breathing was faster, his heartbeat kept stuttering, he seemed nervous. “D.T Pharmaceuticals, why?” 

Franks heartbeat sped up even more. 
Matt sat up and turned around, unseeing eyes directed at Franks back. “Frank? What’s wrong?” 
Then Matt realized. 

“Apparently the shipment truck’s security feed showed a dark figure, around 6’ foot, dark hair, face covered, military style uniform, larger build. The guy appeared very experienced with weaponry and he knew what he was doing. It was dark outside in the area the attack took place so they couldn’t ID him based on the video. But according to them, they believe it’s enough evidence to justify who they believe it is.” 

No that- it cant- 

“Frank.” Matt stood up from the couch.

Frank still wouldn’t turn around. Calmly, he turned off the stove. 
“Red-“ 

“What did you do Frank.” Matt tried to keep the anger out of his tone. 

“Red. Calm down.” 

But that only made him more angry, “Bucky is already on thin ice with the government. So many people still don’t believe he’s actually innocent, so many people still blame him for what Hydra made him do as the Winter Soldier.” 

Frank gripped the edge of the counter tightly, “I didn’t think that- I didn’t realize-“ 

“What the hell did you do Frank?”

Frank let out a frustrated huff, “I was following a lead. D.T Pharmaceuticals isn’t a good company Red.” 

“They specialize in cancer treatment drugs Frank. We’ve been investigating them for days now. They’re clean. That shipment truck was full of medications they made, nothing illegal. Why the hell did you attack them?” The anger Matt was feeling was woven throughout his words. His fists were clenched tightly now and he forced himself to stay by the couch.

“They’re not clean. They cover their tracks well Red.” 

“So you’ve been what? Investigating them? Why didn’t you tell me then Frank? We’re suppose to do this kind of stuff together.” 

 He was silent, but his heart wasn’t. 

“Frank why didn’t you tell me about this? What were you trying to find when you ambushed that truck?” 

He was quiet for another moment, before he finally whispered out, “Callie.” 

Matt was so confused, nothing was making any sense. “Frank what are you talking about?” 

Finally he turned around to face Matt, “DTP is a company full of human trafficking scum Red.”  

“What?” Franks heartbeat didn’t stutter. Which meant he was either telling the truth, or that he just really believed he was.

“That’s how they test their shit. They take homeless people off the street, offer them cash if they participate in a study they’re doin, then they just don’t let ‘em leave Red. They keep testing that shit on them until it works or until it kills ‘em.” He could hear the anger in Franks tone. 

“So you think they took Callie too?” 

Frank nodded, “Callie’s mom, she told me that every time one of ‘em went missing, they’d always mentioned talking to someone from DTP a few days prior. They tried to talk to her and Callie a few days before she went missing.”

 Matt shook his head, this still didn’t make sense. 
“I don’t get it, if you thought that DTP was involved, why didn’t you tell me about this? We’ve been looking for Callie for weeks, why didn’t you tell me you thought-?”

“-Because Red!” Frank practically yelled. His frustration boiling over.
“This ain’t the first time they’ve taken a kid. They’ve gotten away with it for years. And before you say it Red, the justice system won’t do shit. No. No, they deserve to be put down for what they’ve been doin.” 

Matt’s eyes widened with realization. “You’ve been killing them haven’t you? That’s why you put that driver in a coma.” 

“Got a tip from a guy that said they were shipping some people to one of their labs in Manhattan. I thought for sure Callie would be one of them.” 

Matt didn’t even know how to feel in that moment. Anger? Betrayal? Both? 
“Frank. I know how you feel about those types of people. But they deserve to rot in a cell, not to die.” 

Frank let out a laugh, but it came out angry, he took a few steps towards Matt, “Of fucking course. Really thought you’d get it by now Red. I don’t give two shits what you think they deserve. I’m handling them in the one way that’s permanent.” 

Matt moved forward, breaking the space between them till they were only a foot apart, “By killing them? That’s not our choice to make Frank.” 

“So you’d rather let them keep kidnapping kids? S’that what you want Matt?!” Franks heartbeat was racing, his blood pressure was rising, fists clenched, trigger finger twitching. 

He was angry. So was Matt.

“Of course not! I want to put them behind bars! I want them to actually face the consequences of their actions! We don’t get to choose who lives and who dies Frank!” 

Frank stopped for a moment, he moved is face closer to Matt’s. Pointing a finger at his chest, in a low tone he responded, “I do.” 

Without thinking, Matt shoved Frank back. “You should’ve told me.” 

“I didn’t tell you because I knew you’d act like this asshole.” Frank responded, but he didn’t reciprocate Matt’s push. Despite his anger, he could see how Matt still wavered as he stood. 

Frank let out a deep sigh, clearly trying to calm himself down,“Get some sleep.” He added, walking to the door and putting on his coat. 

Matt turned as Frank walked away, “That’s it? You’re just leaving??” 

“You need rest. Your overtired. We both are. I’ll be back tomorrow.” His voice was flat, emotionless. 

Matt threw his hands up in annoyance, “You have any idea how much you screwed me over Frank? Bucky is being blamed for what you did. What the hell am I supposed to do??” 

Frank opened the door, “I don’t know Matt. You do whatever the hell you want.” 

With that, he walked out, slamming the door behind him. 

Chapter Text

The next morning Matt walked to the firm as quickly as he could, Frank was right, he was exhausted. Enough so that he overslept. Matt really didn’t want to leave Mr. Hogan and the others waiting for him. His ankle was still aching slightly due to not giving it time to heal at all before going back out but he ignored it as he sped walked to their firm.

His face was killing him and he was overly aware that he probably looked like he got hit by a car. 
That hypothesis was proven correct almost as soon as he walked into their little office space.

“Jesus Matt.” Foggy said at the same time as Karen commented, “Y’know the goal is to not get hit in the face.” 

Matt sighed, “Good morning to you too. Sorry I’m late, I overslept.” 

“Rough night?” Karen asked, putting on her coat. 

“Just got a little distracted is all.” Matt responded, opening the door for them as they all walked towards the front door. 

“And what your boyfriend too busy to stop some asshole from punching you in the face?” Foggy’s tone was slightly passive aggressive. 

Matt rolled his eyes, Foggy and Frank never really got along. But, Foggy did admit he felt better knowing Matt had someone to watch his back. 

He ignored Foggy’s comment, which of course, made Karen suspicious, “How is he? By the way?” Her PI skills were starting to become dangerous at this point. 

“He’s fine.” Matt said, trying and failing to not sound agitated. 

“Oh? I’m sensing drama. It’s okay Matt, I’m sure you’ll manage to find another dark, broody and murder-y type that’ll give me more grey hairs.” 

Karen laughed as they stepped outside, right as Mr. Hogan came to a stop in front of them. 

Foggy opened the door, letting Karen and Matt enter first, “We didn’t break up Foggy. We just got into an argument.” Matt explained as he sat down. 

“Doesn’t seem like just an argument,” Karen interjected. 

“What’d he do this time?” Foggy asked, joining them in the car. 

Matt paused, taking note that Happy was likely listening to their conversation, “Nothing I should’ve been surprised by I guess, anyways, Karen did you find any new footage we could use to prove Bucky wasn’t there when the attack happened?” Foggy and Karen picked up on Matt’s not so subtle topic change and reluctantly followed suit. 

—

Once they arrived at the Avengers Tower they headed up to the private area.

For the past few weeks Tony had invited them into the Avengers common area to work with the others.

It’d be a lie if Matt said he wasn’t growing fond of them. Every single Avengers welcomed them and has been very accommodating and kind. They all wanted to help any way they could in the case, and that didn’t just mean professionally.

Wanda and Sam were always making the most delicious food in the kitchen for all of them to enjoy when they’d stayed in the tower working through lunch. Matt got along very well with Clint, bonding over annoying people not knowing anything about their disabilities and having the same sense of humor. Karen, Natasha and Steve would chat about their favorite books and paintings. When Steve wasn’t around, they’d talk more about their favorite types of guns. Foggy often found himself in the most random and hilarious conversations with Bruce, Thor and Tony. 

Despite working for the Avengers, they were beginning to feel a lot more like friends as well. 

“What do we have planned for today?” Foggy asked as they headed up the elevator. 

“I’m going to be working with Natasha and Sam to see if we can find anything on some of the other CCTV cameras that would place Bucky away from the scene of the crime. Foggy is going to talk to Tony and Steve about how the trial is going to start out and what our plan is going to be. Matt is going to be interviewing Bucky privately to see if there’s anything we’ve missed.” Karen responded. 

The elevator door opened just as she finished talking. 

“Good morning everyone, I hope you’re all well rested and ready for another day of-“ Tony walked over to them, looking at his tablet. He stopped mid sentence when he looked up, his heart skipped a beat when he turned to Matt.
“Murdock? Are you alright?” He asked.

Matt was confused for a moment before he remembered the giant bruise on his face. Shit. 

“Oh I’m alright! I just- fell.” 

You’d think he would’ve come up with a better excuse by now. 

Tony looked at him skeptically, “Fell?” 

Matt could sense Foggy glaring at him, “Yup. He just fell, he’s very clumsy. Happens a lot.” 
Matt tried his best to seem relaxed as Foggy spoke. 

Tony was quiet for a moment, looking at the three of them, “Right…ok, totally believe that. Anyways-!” He continued before Matt could respond, “Why don’t you guys go set up. Page sent me your plans for the day so I’ll go let everyone else know who they should be talking to.”

Tony heart rate changed slightly but Matt decided to blame it on the arc reactor on his chest. 

All three of them separated to get set up in their own areas. Matt busied himself getting all of his papers in order in one of the private offices.

          “He said what??” 

Matt paused, hearing Tony a few rooms aways, speaking to someone on the phone.

          “Are you sure you heard him correctly?” 

Matt strained to try and hear who he was talking to but he was too far away to hear the person on the phone. 

          “Okay. Thank you Happy. Yeah I saw the bruise too. I’ll handle it.”

That- did not sound good. 
He listened as Tony walked into the common area, paused, faint tapping on a screen, then he walked over to the elevator. 

          “FRIDAY, can you let the team know I’ll be upstairs in a second? I wanna talk to them about something.” 

Shit. 

Ok it’s- it’s probably fine. There’s no way they’d be able to figure out he’s Daredevil just because of a bruise. Right??? 

A few minutes later Bucky came in, “Good morning Mr. Barnes. If you don’t mind I just want to go over everything you remember one more time to see if we missed anything.” 

Bucky sat down on the opposite side of the desk, “Sure, if that’s what you want to talk about.” His heartbeat was uncomfortably steady.

 It reminded Matt of Frank, which reminded him of their argument the night before. 
Matt cleared his throat, ignoring Bucky’s comment, “Why don’t you start from the beginning. Where were you an hour before going on your walk?” 

Bucky was quiet again. Matt could feel his eyes staring him down. He felt oddly vulnerable, like Bucky was the one who could hear his heartbeat, not him. 

“I was working out, with Steve. We failed a mission a few days prior and Steve was still a little upset about it. Blamed himself, like always. He wanted to get some extra combat practice in but he didn’t want to risk hurting anyone while he was still frustrated.” 

“So he asked you to stay another hour before your walk to box with him?” 

“Yeah. I’m the only other super soldier, he knew he couldn’t hurt me,” he paused for a moment, “Not that he ever would, people who care about you shouldn’t hurt you.” 

Matt paused, furrowing his brow, “…right. Okay, after you trained with Steve, where did you g-“ 

“Murdock.” Bucky interrupted, his voice was soft but serious. 

“Yes?” 

“We really just gonna sit here and act like you don’t have a giant bruise on your face?” 

“I told Tony already, I fell. It happens when you can’t see what’s in front of you y’know.” He tried not to sound annoyed. 

Bucky sighed, “Yeah, I’m not buying that. Tony mentioned something Happy overheard you talkin about. Something about an argument? With your boyfriend?” 

Matt raised his eyebrows in surprise, Happy must’ve been listening when Matt first got into the car. 

 “Um, yes. We had a disagreement yesterday. It’s not really a big deal.” He tried to act casual. Bucky’s heartbeat ticked a little, he guessed he wasn’t very successful. 

“Listen Murdock, I just wanted to say that if you need to tell any of us anything, you can. I know you three are our lawyers but, all of us view you as friends. You’ve done a lot for us. A lot for me. I appreciate that.” 

Matt was so confused. What was that supposed to mean?? Did Bucky want him to admit he’s Daredevil? He had so many questions that he couldn’t ask without giving himself away. 

“Well, I appreciate that Bucky. But I assure you, im fine. My landlord was just doing some work on one of the staircases and forgot to tell me. It happens,” Matt responded with a small laugh, “Why don’t we get back to the case okay?” He cringed at his slightly pleading tone. 

Bucky’s heartbeat sped up again but thankfully he didn’t press it anymore, “Sure Murdock.” 

They continued their meeting without any commentary. Afterwards, Matt walked over to the small conference room Foggy, Tony and Steve were occupying. He quietly voice texted Foggy to please meet him in the hallway for a moment, after a few seconds, Matt heard Foggy’s phone vibrate, and foggy pick it up. 

“Excuse me for a moment gentlemen!” He said to Tony and Steve in his normal cheery tone. 
He stepped outside of the conference room, shutting it behind him, his smile faded slightly when he saw Matt’s worried look. 
“Matt? What’s going on? You okay?” 

“I think they might know Foggy.” Matt whispered.

“Know what?” Foggy questioned. 

“Bucky asked about the bruise, I think they might suspect something.”

Foggy raised an eyebrow, “Well maybe it’s a sign that you should stop.” He crossed his arms.

Matt rolled his eyes despite knowing Foggy couldn’t see them behind his glasses, “Foggy.” 

Foggy shrugged, “You can’t keep doing this to yourself Matty. Me and Karen aren’t the only ones who worry about you now.”

“You know I can’t Fogs.”

“Well, then either stop lying, or make a change.” With that, he walked back into the conference room before Matt could argue back. 

Unbeknownst to either of them, noise travels pretty far through the vents in the tower.

Later, Matt, Foggy and Karen were sitting in the conference room when Matt’s phone rang. 

“Pete. Pete. Pete. Pete.” His phone said quietly. 

Matt picked it up, “Frank.” Foggy snorted at Matt’s bluntness. 

“Still mad huh?” Frank responded, amusement in his tone. 

Matt huffed, pointlessly moving some of the papers in front of him, “Did you need something?” 

Frank sighed before responding, “I wanted to talk, have you had lunch yet? Was wondering if you wanted to grab something from a place by the tower, that way you don’t have to go far.” 
Matt thought for a moment before moving the phone away from his face for a moment, “Karen what time is it?” 

“About 12:50.” She said, looking at her wristwatch. He was hungry…

“Fine, I’ll meet you at the cafe at the end of the block.” 

Frank chuckled, Matt ignored how the sound made his chest feel fuzzy, “See you there Red.” He said softly before hanging up. 

“Going to lunch?” Foggy asked. 

“Yeah if that’s alright with you guys?” Matt asked, standing up and unfolding his cane. 

“Nah go for it, I could use a break too anyways.” Karen responded, standing up as well. 

“Me too, wanna go raid the fridge?” Foggy asked with a smile. 

Karen and Matt laughed, “Alright, lunch then back to work in an hour.” Matt said, grabbing his coat before walking to the door. 

As they headed out, they passed Steve and Bucky in the common area. “Grabbing some food?” Steve asked. 

“Yuppp, Sam said Wanda’s cooking one of her favorites today, how could I pass that up?” Foggy responded. 

“I’ll see you guys in an hour.” Matt said, walking past them.

“You’re not eating here?” Bucky questioned.

“No, I’m meeting a uh- friend.” Matt said hurriedly, he sensed Bucky and Steve glance at each other but decided not to comment as he headed towards the elevator. 

—

It only took a few minutes to get to the cafe. Frank was already seated at a table in the back corner when he got there. Casually reading one of the books Matt got for him. A coffee next to him, and another across from him. Matt sat down in the opposing chair. He could smell the coffee Frank got him, his usual. “How’d you get here so quickly?” 

“I figured you’d say yes, so I drove over here before I called.” Frank responded. Matt focused his senses on him. He had his thick black coat hung over the back of his chair, baseball hat, cargo pants and his favorite boots- two guns and a knife, less than usual. 

“So, you wanted to talk?” Matt said before taking a sip of his coffee.

“I wanted to apologize, about not tellin you what I was doin. I shouldn’t have kept that from you Matt.” 
Matt was quiet for a moment, he shouldn’t have been surprised that Frank made sure to specify that he was apologizing for keeping something from him, and not for killing. 

He sighed, “I’m sorry too. I know how you feel about people who hurt kids. I’m sorry I made you feel like you couldn’t tell me about this…I just-“ He squeezed his hands around the warm coffee mug, “I just worry Frank. I don’t like knowing you’re going out alone without me knowing- what if you got hurt? What if you couldn’t call me to come save you? And I didn’t know where you were? What-“ 

“Matty, breathe okay?” Franks rough hand on his grounded him from spiraling too much. 
Matt let out a breath, “I’d find you. Even if you didn’t tell me where you were, I’d find you. I just- what if I’m not fast enough?” 

Frank squeezed Matts hand softly, “I’m sorry I worried you so much Matty. 

Matt smiled, he opened his mouth to say something but stopped suddenly- 

He tilted his head towards the cafe’s window. Absently he heard Franks heart beat speed up,

“Red? What is it?” Matt ignored him, instead forcing all of his senses outside.

Someone was watching them. 

Shoulder length hair, leather jacket, boots, scarf. Heart beat normal. She wouldn’t have stood out if it wasn’t for the faint smell of gun powder on her jacket, or the gun she concealed in one of its pockets. Or the various knives hidden throughout her body. Natasha. 

But she wasn’t alone. 

Shorter hair, sunglasses, beanie, same type of boots as Natasha’s. Matt could hear the faint buzzing of tech in both of the man’s ears. Hearing aides. Clint.

Both of them sat across the street at a diner, every now and then glancing in their direction. 

“Shit.” Matt whispered, only loud enough for Frank to hear. 

“Tell me what’s goin on Red.” Franks heartbeat was gradually growing faster, the hand that wasn’t resting on Matt’s was slowly moving towards the gun hidden on his waist. 

“Keep your head down, away from the window.” Matt responded, keeping his expression neutral. 
Casually, Frank did what Matt said. 

“Natasha and Clint. They’re watching us.” Matt spoke quietly, taking another sip of his coffee. 

“Avengers? Why the hell are they spying on you? I thought you were helping them?” 

“I am. But they’ve been acting suspicious all day.” 

“Suspicious how?” Frank asked, moving his hand away from Matt’s, and resting it on the table. 

“They keep asking about the bruise.” 

“Oh they didn’t believe your ‘I’m a helpless clumsy blind man’ act?” Frank asked sarcastically. Matt did his best to glare at him in return. 

“How you wanna do this?” Frank added, turning more serious. 

“I’ll leave first. You stay, see if they follow me.” 
Frank nodded, they stood up and hugged, smiling and doing their best to act as casual as possible. 

“I’ll see you at home.” Frank whispered, Matt smiled, squeezing his hand before walking out the door. 

As soon as he started walking away from the cafe, he heard Natasha and Clint talking quietly to each other. 

          “He’s heading back.” 

          “Other guy is still inside, looks like he’s about to leave too, should we follow him?” 

          “No, let’s head back too, if we hurry we can make it to the tower before Matt does. From what you heard through the vents it seems like Foggy and Karen know about this guy too.” 

          “Good idea. You see how big that guy is Nat?” 

Matt furrowed his brow, was Clint listening to him and Foggy talking through the vents?? Did they recognize Frank?

          “Yeah I did, Matt looked upset at first when they were talking.” 

Literally nothing was making sense and it was beginning to get on Matt’s nerves, he’s was tempted to just give up hiding his identity and asking them what they thought was going on. 

Thankfully, none of the Avengers tried to bother him again about anything other than the case, which meant the rest of the day went by pretty smoothly. 

Unfortunately, that left Matt plenty of time to try and figure out what he was going to do about the  Frank and Bucky mix up. 

Chapter Text

Legally, Frank Castle is dead. But Bucky is currently on trial for a crime he didn’t commit. 

What was he suppose to do? Protect his boyfriend? Or his client? One would be lying but he’s been doing that for quite some time now. 

Morally, he knew what the right choice is. Frank is a convicted mass murderer, and y’know, actually committed the crime. 
But that would lead to so many more problems, both professionally and personally.

He’d risk losing Frank, his career, and his secret identity. Which also meant he could be endangering his friends.

Matt couldn’t wait to get home, he needed to go out and blow off some steam again. Maybe clearing his head would help him come to a better conclusion. 

By the time Matt got home it was dark out. That mixed with the cold meant most people were huddled up in their homes by now. 

“Frank? You here yet?” He called out, he was too focused on trying to hear a crime being committed to listen to much going on around him. 

“Kitchen table Red.” Frank knew him all too well. He could tell by Matt’s body language that he wasn’t too focused on what was going on in the apartment. 

Matt walked quickly over to the table, letting himself focus on Frank. 
He was sitting at the table sharpening one of his bigger knives. “You wanna go out Red?” Frank asked and Matt could hear the smirk in his tone. 

Matt nodded already heading towards the chest with his suit. 
“You sure that’s a good idea? Wouldn’t kill ya to take a night off you know.” 
Frank asked pointlessly. He was already standing up, grabbing his vest. 

“Gotta get out there Frank. People like us don’t take nights off.” Matt yelled from his bedroom, he could practically hear Franks eye roll. 

—

The cold air was oddly refreshing as the two of the moved from rooftop to rooftop, scanning over alleyways and abandoned buildings for trouble. It wasn’t long before Matt heard some too. 

Guns. Lots of them. 

Matt stopped running, Frank close behind him. “You hear something?” 

Matt nodded, “Arms deal, 4 blocks west. The old car factory.” 

With that they were off, only slowing down when they got to the rooftop closest to the warehouse. 
Frank pulled out one of his guns, checking to make sure it’s loaded, “How many?” 

“Two at the front door, two in the back, eight on the first floor, four in the second floor. Sixteen guys total. All armed, first floor has the artillery.” 

Frank nodded, “Easy enough, you go in through the top, I’ll distract ‘em on the ground?” 

Matt smiled, “sounds like a plan.” 

Matt waited for his que (obnoxious amounts of gunfire and yelling) before sneaking in from the rooftop, quietly cutting out the lights to the second floor and knocking out each man from behind. 

By the time he was done, Frank had already taken down four guys but there were still eight left. 

It was still crazy to think about how well they work together. It’s like watching a choreographed danced. Both of them moved perfectly in sync with one another. Blocking hits for each other, dancing around one another like they pre planned every step.

That was, until they were both distracted. 

Frank was taking on two guys at once. Matt just finished knocking out another guy when he heard the faint sound of a pin being pulled. 
Shit. 

Matt ran towards Frank, pushing him away just as the flash grenade went off right where he was standing. 

The next thing Matt knew, his ears were ringing. Everything hurt. He moved his arm, feeling the cold cement under him and realizing he’s lying on the floor. 
He tried to sit up but ended up falling back again, pain shooting up his shoulder. Instead, he snapped his fingers by his ears, nothing. 
Shit shit shit. 

“Frank???” Matt hoped noise was coming out of his mouth. He couldn’t hear anything. His world was nothing now. 

Foot stepped vibrated the ground in front of him. Ignoring the pain, Matt sat up quickly, “Frank?? Frank I can’t hear anything- Frank??”

He back away, trying to push himself up against a wall when suddenly the man in front of him softly tapped his arm. Matt swung at the man without hesitation, “Frank?!?” He yelled out again. 

The hand came back a few moments later, slower this time. It reached for his hand, carefully taking it and moving towards the man’s chest. 
Cautiously, Matt let him, to his relief, he recognized the heartbeat immediately. 
“Hey Frank.” He breathed out with a relieved smile.

—

Getting home was a nightmare. Frank did his best to help Matt walk, but the mix of trying to stay hidden and Matt being injured, he still ended up tripping a lot.

By the time they got home Matt could faintly hear Frank whenever he spoke to him. 
At first, he was tempted to not tell Frank he could hear him at all. 

“It’s alright Matty, almost there, almost home.” 

“Few more minutes then we’ll be inside sweetheart, it’s okay.” 

Matt’s heart was melting by the time they’d finally made it inside. He adored how soft and careful Frank was with him. Especially since Frank acted the complete opposite almost 24/7. It made these moments so much more special, like they were just for Matt to cherish and keep forever.

Frank helped him take off his suit and get in the shower. When he got out it felt like all of the adrenaline had officially left his body, leaving Matt exhausted and unbelievably sore.

His face must have given away how he felt, Matt could hear Frank chuckle when he half-limped out of the bathroom. 

“Let’s get you in bed Matty.” Frank spoke in a raised tone so Matt could hear him a little more.

A few seconds later, he didn’t even remember laying down before he was out cold. 

—

The next morning Matt woke up to the sound of Frank talking to someone on the phone while making coffee in the kitchen. 

“Yeah he’s alright, just got a little banged up last night. I’m makin him take the day off today….mhm, yeah I’ll let him know. Alright…don’t worry, I’m not letting him go out tonight either….mhm, okay, I’ll talk to you later Karen.” 

Matt stretched as he walked out into the living room,  
“Snitch.” 

Frank laughed, “Morning Red, how you feeling?” 

“I feel perfectly fine.” As if on que, Matt felt a sharp pain in his shoulder and leg, he would’ve fallen over if it wasn’t for the chair in front of him.

Frank rushed over, helping Matt to the table, “Yeah you got a few more bruises last night. Flash grenade went off right by your leg, you fell on your arm pretty hard too. Nothings broken but you should really try and rest today.

Matt sat down at the table where Frank had already set down their coffees, “I thought bossing me around about my injuries was Claire’s job.” 

Frank let out a huff as he sat down with his own cup, “At this point, it’s everyone’s job.” 

Matt took a sip of his coffee, letting the liquid warm up his chest, “What did Karen want you to tell me?” 

Frank paused for a moment, “She said they still couldn’t find anything on the cctv cameras that would prove Barnes innocent.” 

“Oh.” Matt responded, leaning forward so his elbows rested on the table. 

“Ive- been thinking,” Frank started after a moment of silence, “ I can turn myself in and admit to ambushing the DTP truck.” 

Matt turned his head up, facing him in surprise, “What??” 

Frank shrugged, “I read about Barnes. He’s a good man. Doesn’t deserve to go to jail for my mistake.” 

“Frank-“

“I’m serious Red. That’s not fair to him, or you. Have you even told Karen and Nelson it was me?” 

Matt bit his lip, shrinking in a little. 

“No, you haven’t. Look, this is my shit. I don’t want you guys to be caught up in it again.” 

Matt shook his head, “No, we’ll find something that’ll prove Bucky’s innocent.” 

Frank sighed, “When’s the trial?”

“In a week.” 

“Okay,” Frank started, his trigger finger started twitching slightly, “Then that gives us a few more days to dig some dirt up on DTP. We find proof of what they’re doin, then Barnes won’t even have to go to trial.” 

Matt raised an eyebrow, “If we need proof that means we need people. Living people. Does that mean you’re not gonna kill them?” 

Frank let out a huff, “It’s the least I can do. Doesn’t mean I’m not gonna make ‘em suffer though.” 

Matt smiled, “Thank you Frank.” 

The rest of the morning was spent mostly resting, Matt opted to stay in his t-shirt and sweats, while Frank changed into a t-shirt and jeans in case they needed something from the store. Both of them wanted to be ready for a night of stalking DTP. 

Until Matt’s phone began to call out, “Foggy. Foggy. Foggy.” 

Matt was lounging on the couch, still sore from the grenade, “Hey Fogs, What’s-“

“Matt?? Are you alone?? Did they get there yet??” 

Matt sat up immediately, causing Frank, who was sitting on the other end of the couch, reading, to sit up as well, heart rate picking up. 

“Foggy what are you talking about? What’s going on??” 

“I tried to call you as soon as I could but I couldn’t get anywhere alone right away!”

As Foggy rambled, Matt distantly heard a car pulling up to his apartment, he tilted his head towards the street. 

“Foggy. Focus, what’s going on? What do you mean ‘Did they get there yet??’” 

“The Avengers!! Well, not all of them- Tony, Steve Bucky and Nat! They’re driving over to your apartment!” 

Matt tried to get up but pain shot through his leg, causing him to fall back down on the couch.

“Red what the hell’s going on??” Just as Frank asked, Matt heard the familiar voices of Tony and Steve talking quietly as they headed up the stairs, Nat and Bucky close behind.

“Why are they here Foggy?? What did you tell them??” 

“I said you were sick! Just taking the day off! But you know I’m a terrible liar! I don’t think they believed me!!” 

“Well they definitely didn’t believe you if they decided to come see for themselves.” Matt grumbled, attempted to stand up again, this time being stopped by Frank.

“Red stop you’re gonna hurt yourself. Who’s coming??”

“Some of the Avengers, they don’t believe I’m actually sick.” Matt whispered. 

“Is Frank with you?? Oh my god he’s gotta hide, what if they recognize him??” Foggy half-whispered half-yelled into the phone.

“Okay Foggy I gotta go, they’re almost to my door.” He hung up before Foggy could reply. 

“Lay back down, I’ll answer the door when they knock.” Frank instructed, standing up. 

“What?? No, Frank-“

“Nelson told ‘em you’re sick. They’re never gonna believe that if they see how beat up you are, here-“ he tossed Matt one of the throw blankets, “put that over yourself and act sick.” 

There was a knock at the door, Matt could hear them whispering to each other. 

“This is a terrible idea Frank.” Matt said, doing his best to look like he’d just been resting under the blanket. 

“Yeah it definitely is.” Frank said, right before opening the door. 

Chapter Text

Matt stayed quiet, listening intently to their conversation.

“Can I help you?” Frank asked, keeping one hand on the door while leaning his other forearm on the doorframe. 

From what Matt could make out, it sounded like Bucky was leaning against the wall by the doors hinges, while Natasha stood next to him. Steve stood in front with Tony to the left of him. 

All four of their heartbeats spiked when Frank answered the door, clearly not expecting him.

“Is there a Matt Murdock here?” Steve asked coldly. 

“Yeah. Why?” Frank replied, matching Steve’s tone.

“We wanna have a chat with him real quick if you don’t mind.” Bucky replied moving to walk in. Frank quickly put himself between Bucky and the little space he tried to get through. 

“I do mind actually. Matt’s sick. Doesn’t want any visitors.” All of their heartbeats sped up. Matt could practically feel the tension between them.

“We heard he wasn’t feeling too well, we just wanted to check up on him,” Natasha spoke casually.

“Yeah to make sure he’s okay.” Tony added. Something in the way he said it made Matt feel like there was a deeper meaning behind it.

“Well he’s resting right now. I’ll be sure to let him know you stopped by though.” Frank said, slowly trying to shut the door.
He didn’t even make it halfway when Bucky, now standing beside Steve, slammed his arm into the door, pushing it back open with his metal arm, which was now visible without his gloves on. He pushed open the door easily, despite Franks attempts at stopping him. 

“And who are you? Exactly?” Bucky asked, eyebrow raised.
This was going downhill very, veryyy quickly. 

“It’s okay Frank, you can let them in.” Matt called out, attempting to sound tired.

Bucky pushed the door all the way open at the sound of Matt’s voice, shoving past Frank, Natasha right behind him. 

“Excuse us.” Tony said as Frank reluctantly stepped out of the way, letting him and Steve inside. 

Bucky was the first to see him, unfortunately it wasn’t until after Bucky’s heart rate skyrocketed did Matt remember that he was wearing short sleeves, which did nothing to cover up the copious injuries he’d been attempting to hide.

“Matt? What the hell happened to you?” Natasha asked, a mixture of shock and anger in her voice.

Matt could only imagine how he looked, covered it cuts and bruises, now even more visible without his glasses or a jacket to cover them up. 

Tony and Steve came in right behind him. Tony inhaled sharply while Steve’s fists clenched. 

Matt sat up, try and failing to pretend like the movement didn’t hurt.

Bucky walked over to him, stopping beside Matt. Kneeling down, he grabbed Matt’s arm, to his surprise and Franks displeasure. 

The sudden grab jerked his shoulder, causing Matt to flinch away from Bucky slightly. 

Bucky froze.

He looked back up at Matt before whispering, “Did he do this?” 

That’s when it clicked. They didn’t think he was Daredevil. 

‘Oh my god.’ Matt thought. 

Of course they don’t think he’s Daredevil. They think he’s just their sweet helpless blind lawyer, with a questionable and possibly abusive boyfriend.

Unfortunately Matt didn’t come to that realization fast enough to stop the mess that unfolded seconds later. 

“Hey! Get the hell away from him-“ Frank began, angrily walking towards Bucky, only to be stopped by Steve who grabbed his arm and swung him into the kitchen. 

“Don’t even think about it.” Steve said, blocking him from getting by. 

“What the fuck?!” Frank yelled. 

“You’re not touching him again asshole.” Natasha crossed her arms beside Steve.

“Wait no-“ Matt tried to get up, completely forgetting about his leg and almost crashing to the floor before Bucky caught him. 

“Dammit-!” Matt angrily mumbled. 

Tony appeared beside Bucky, “It’s alright Murdock, we’ll get you to a doctor soon.” 

‘Jesus fucking Christ-‘

“No, you don’t- this is just-“ Matt didn’t even know how to explain this. Even if he did get them to believe Frank wasn’t actually an abusive boyfriend, how was he suppose to explain all of his numerous injuries?? He was frustrated and annoyed at their assumptions but the more he tried to think from their perspective, the more it began to make a little sense.

“Matt sit down before you hurt yourself even more.” Frank called from the kitchen. Which seemed to only piss off everyone even more.

“You wanna pretend like you’re worried about his health now? Seriously? You enjoy hurting people huh? Especially people who can’t defend themselves?” He heard Steve saying, slowly walking forward, backing Frank into a corner. 

He could sense Frank feeling for the knife storage block they kept on the counter. 

Shit shit shit. 

“Frank don’t!” Matt pushed Bucky away with more strength that Bucky was prepared for using the couch as a crutch.

“Okay everybody stop! Please!” 

He was leaning most of his weight on the side of the couch but he did his best to stand up taller.
Taking a deep breath, he spoke, not just in his normal lawyer-voice, but instead opting for the tone he uses when he’s out dressed as the devil. 

“You four. Sit down. Now.”  Everybody paused at that. All of them practically radiating how they felt, shock, anger and a whole lot of confusion. 

Eventually, they listened. Tony took a cautious seat in one of the chairs across from the couch.

“Steve. Nat. If you so much as lay another finger on him I will have you all arrested for breaking and entering and assault now please. Sit. Down.”

Once Steve, Natasha and Bucky finally sat (Steve and Bucky on the couch, Natasha on the other chair beside Tony) Frank quickly rushed over to Matt, helping him stand properly without the couch. 

“You okay Matty?” He whispered, the concern in his voice out weighted his anger tenfold. 

Matt nodded and Frank pulled one of the chairs from the table over for Matt to sit down on. 

Sitting down, Matt spoke again, this time in his classic lawyer-tone, “Okay. I think we all have some explaining to do. Starting with you four,” he reached behind him, grabbing his glasses and putting them on, “What the fuck are you four doing at my apartment.” 

“Uhm actually I’d like to start with you two, firstly who the hell is he??” Natasha said back, clearly confused but trying to cover it up with annoyance. 

Matt sighed, “This is my boyfriend, Frank. Now answer my question.”

“Nelson tried telling us you were sick. We didn’t buy it. We wanted to make sure you were okay.” Steve explained. 

“And why wouldn’t he be okay?” Frank asked, now that he knew Matt was okay, his anger began to come back. 

“Why would he be?? Look at him??” Natasha said making gestures with her hands towards Matt. 

“It’s like every time we see him he’s hurt. He’s covered in cuts and bruises and he’s limping.” Bucky added, he still seemed on edge, heart rate picking up even more when Frank put his hand on Matt’s shoulder. 

Matt put his hands up in a calming gesture, “Okay okay, I’m starting to understand the confusion but I want to make something clear, Frank is an amazing boyfriend who didn’t hurt me. I’m also a little offended that you all went to that conclusion simply because I’m a ‘helpless blind man’” He said the last part using air quotes, keeping his voice flat to try and get across his anger at the situation.

All of them seemed to shrink in at that, guilt becoming more prominent.

Matt sensed the moment Frank put together what Matt’s words meant. And he did not seem too happy about it. 

“Wait- you think I was hurtin him?” He sounded angry but Matt could hear the hurt in his voice. He moved his other hand up to his shoulder to rest it on Franks hand reassuringly. 

“Like I said, this is just a big misunderstanding.” Matt continued. 

The four Avengers didn’t seem to relax at all at that, they still seemed skeptical. 

“That still doesn’t explain why you keep showing up hurt.” Bucky said.

“And even if you’re telling the truth, you’ve still been lying about how you got your injuries,” Natasha added, “We called your landlord the day you came in with that bruise on your face, you said it was because they were doing construction on the stairs and didn’t tell you. Well, we called him to yell at him but he told us they haven’t done construction on the stairs in almost 3 years.” 

Oops.

“Yeah and nobody believes you when you say you fell or you ran into something.” Steve continued. 

“And even today, you’re clearly not sick, you’re hurt.” Bucky added on. 

Matt sensed Frank glance down at him, “For a lawyer you’re really bad at coming up with lies.” 

“Thanks Frank.” Matt responded sarcastically, smiling tightly, lightly hitting the side of Frank’s stomach with the back of his hand. 

“Look, what I do in my personal life isn’t any of your concerns. I appreciate you all trying to look out for me but it isn’t necessary.” He was really grasping at straws, because, they were right, in all honesty, why else would he be so hurt? 

“Frank, can I talk to you in private for a moment?” Tony asked, ignoring what Matt had said.

He noticed then that Tony had been oddly quiet for most of the conversation, just staring skeptically at Frank. 

Matt sensed Franks surprise (and everyone else’s) but he nodded, “…sure.”

He lightly squeezed Matt’s shoulder before following Tony outside, shutting the door behind them. Not that that would make much of a difference for Matt. 

It was silent for a few moments once they left,
“Um. Would anyone like something to drink?” He asked awkwardly. He felt somewhat exposed without Frank beside him. 

Slowly he stood up, realizing quickly that walking was probably a bad idea right now, but decided to ignore it. Carefully he walked over to the fridge, doing his best not to look too hurt. 

               “Does Matt know you’re the Punisher?” 

Matt nearly fell over when he heard Tony speaking to Frank. From the way Franks heartbeat jumped, he guessed he wasn’t the only one who was surprised. 

               “What?”

               “I know you saw Nat and Clint at the cafe the other day, Natasha told us. Clint said you looked familiar, just couldn’t place where. I couldn’t place where I knew you from at first either, until Matt said your name. You’re Frank Castle. The Punisher. Aren’t you?”

               “Alright yeah I am-“

               “Does Matt know?”

“I have water, coffee, tea…beer?” He said with a laugh. Trying to act like he couldn’t hear the conversation happening outside the door.

Steve stood up and walked towards him, “I think we’re okay, why don’t you sit down Matt?”

Despite his best efforts, Steve’s assistants back to the couch was very helpful. 

               “Yes he knows. He was my lawyer for fuck sake.”

               “He knows you’re a wanted man and he hasn’t turned you in?”

               “Technically I’m dead.” 

It was taking a lot of willpower to refrain from laughing at Frank’s bluntness. 

“Matt, we’re alone now. Frank can’t hear you. You can tell us the truth now.” Steve said calmly, sitting in Tony’s seat. 

‘Oh for crying out loud-‘ 

“Frank isn’t hurting me, how many more times am I gonna have to tell you all that?” He crossed his arms and sat back against the couch. Ignoring the twitch of pain in his shoulder as he did. 

“We saw that Matt. You’re hurt, you won’t tell us why. ‘I fell’ and ‘I’m just clumsy’ are the oldest excuses in the book. Nobody here is going to judge you, we just want to help.”
Natasha sounded so sincere, it would’ve been touching if Matt wasn’t so annoyed by the whole situation. 

               “Technically, you’re a mass murderer. I know Matt keeps trying to defend you, but being the Punisher isn’t really helping your case.” 

               “Well that’s too bad. I didn’t hurt Matty. I’d do anything for him, and I will do anything to protect him.

“Look I don’t know what to tell you. Frank is a good boyfriend. He wouldn’t hurt me-“

“Has he before?” Bucky interjected.

The question surprised him, it seemed to surprise Steve and Natasha too, but they stayed silent, staring at Matt and waiting for a response. 

But how was he suppose to respond? He’s in a room with Bucky- an ex-assassin who was probably trained on how to detect lies, Natasha- a spy who lies and detects lies for a living, and Steve- Captain Righteous America.

And unfortunately, the truth was, Frank has hurt him before. Kind of a lot too. He still hates thinking about the night they first met, 

“Bang.”

Frank nearly had a complete breakdown when Matt told him what that headshot did to his hearing.

“Matt?” Unfortunately Matt was quiet for too long, which really didn’t help their suspicions.

               “So what do you expect us to do? Even if you’re telling the truth, you’re still a criminal.” 

“N-no. He hasn’t.” A straight up lie. And there’s no way they didn’t know it either.

Matt sighed, practically hearing them silently communicate with each other.

“Okay fine. Yes he has, but it- it wasn’t without reason.” What was he saying?!? He has to come up with something fast. 

“There’s never a good reason to hurt someone you love Matt.” Steve said softly. 

“No. You guys don’t get it- I’ve hurt him before too-“ 

All of them went back to confusion, Bucky spoke up first, brow furrowed in confusion, “What do you mean?” 

“We uh- box.” Matt responded lamely. 

“Box?” Natasha asked, skeptically. 

“Yeah- like, kick boxing. My dad was a boxer, even after I was blinded I never lost the love for it. So sometimes I go to my dad’s old gym and box. Frank comes with sometimes.” 

“Okay…” Steve started, “If that’s the truth why have you been lying so much?”

               “You can try and do whatever you want. But if think you’re gonna arrest me well, I don’t care who you are, Avengers or not. I’m not gonna go easy.”

               “Ha! And why’s that?” 

               “Cause, in case you haven’t picked up on it yet, Matt doesn’t have an ounce of self preservation. Someone’s gotta be here for him. That, and I have a a case I’m workin on,”

               Frank paused, “One that might actually help you out too.” 

“Because people think that just because I’m blind it means I can’t do certain things. I’ve learned it’s easier to just lie about it than argue with them.” Matt really hoped he earned some pity points with that one, maybe it’ll get them to drop it.

               “How can whatever ‘case’ you’re working on help us?”

               “It’s got something to do with DTP. That company that’s suing you. Their dirty. They take homeless people and use them to test their shit on.” 

“So, every time you’ve come in injured, it was from boxing?” Natasha asked, he could sense her staring intently at him.

“Yeah…” 

               “How do you know that?” 

               “Me and a friend have been looking for someone they took. A kid, Callie. We haven’t found her yet but we know they have her.” 

               “You and a friend? Who’s your friend?” 

Uh oh.

               “Seriously? We’re in Hell’s Kitchen, who do you think?” 

Matt refrained from yelling at Frank to shut up. 

               “No- there’s no way, I thought you two hated each other??”

               “Eh, we did. Got over it. Now we work together.”

“Bullshit.” Tony said, grabbing the door and throwing it open. 

“Everything okay??” Steve asked, standing up. 

“Matt.” Tony said, ignoring Steve and walking straight towards the couch.

Frank walked in behind him but stayed by the kitchen, casually leaning against the wall. 

“Is it true??” Tony asked, a mix of shock and annoyance in his tone. 

“Is what true Stark?” Matt retorted playing dumb.

“That Frank knows Daredevil!!” Tony exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air.

“What?!” Natasha, Bucky and Steve said at the same time. 

Matt let his head fall into one of his hands, “Frank I swear-“ 

“Is that true?” Bucky asked, still sitting beside him. 

Well, no turning back now, “Yeah, Frank knows Daredevil.” 

Chapter Text

“Wait like- the Daredevil?? The man without fear?? Urban legend Daredevil??” Clint asked, he was practically buzzing with excitement.

“Well he’s not an urban legend. He’s real.” Frank interjected. 

“Wait so Matt do you know him too?” Clint turned to him, too excited to pay attention to what Frank said. 

“Well I’ve never seen him before if that’s what you’re asking.” Matt responded sarcastically, it felt weird talking about well, himself.

“Haha,” Sam let out a fake laugh, “But really, have you talked to him before?” 

“I mean, once or twice I guess. He doesn’t really come by the apartment all that much.” Matt could hear Franks silent laughter. 

After Frank decided to admit he is in fact The Punisher anddd that he works with Daredevil, both of them agreed to go back to the tower to talk to everyone. 

“That’s so cool! I’ve been wanting to meet Daredevil for a while now but well…wasn’t too sure if it was the best idea…” Clint rambled on. 

“Oh not this again Clint. I told you, there’s no such thing as the Devil,” Tony groaned, “Right Frank? I mean, you have to know, he’s human right?” 

Before Frank could respond, Foggy cut in, “Well, you’ve never seen him without the mask off right? Can’t be too sure then huh?” 

‘Bad liar my ass.’ Matt thought to himself. 

Frank picked up on what Foggy was doing and smiled. Of course, the one time they get along is when they’re ganging up on him.

“That’s true, and I’ve seen some of the stuff he can do, sometimes I question whether or not he’s actually human too.” 

The Avengers all went silent at that. Karen sounded like she was about to burst with laughter. 

“You- you’re kidding?” Tony asked, eyes wide.

“Nope. I’ve seen that guy take more hits than even me, every time he gets right back up like it was nothin.” Matt was so tempted to hit him right now. He could tell Foggy Karen and Frank were having a field day with this. 

“So…maybe he is the devil…”, Bruce whispered, a look of shock across his face. 

“Devil or not, Castle, you said he’s been helping you try and dig up dirt on DTP?” Steve asked, trying to get back on topic. 

“Yeah, we’ve been looking for a girl we believe they took, Callie. I think if we can find where the people they use are, we can stop ‘em for good.” Frank explained. 

“And Bucky not being charged with anything will be a nice little cherry on top.” Foggy added with a smile. 

“Well, that means we gotta talk to Daredevil…”, Tony said quietly, still in deep thought about the possibility of Daredevil being the actual Devil. 

“You think you can set up a meeting?” Sam asked.

Frank glanced at Matt and smiled a little, “Yeah I think I can convince him to meet with you. It’s gonna have to be on his turf though.”

Matt was silently grateful for that, he really didn’t like the idea of having to go to the tower in his Daredevil suit. At least he’d feel more comfortable in an environment he’s familiar with. 

“And it might be better if not all of you go, he’s not big on crowds.” 

“I call going!!!” Clint practically screamed.

“I’ll go too, figuring this whole mess is about me anyways.” Bucky said, crossing his arms. 

“Okay, Clint, Bucky, Tony, Sam and I’ll go since we know the most about the case.” Steve decided. But he glanced at Natasha and both of their heartbeats wavered. 
Guess Matt will have to remember that for later. 

“Alright. I’ll talk to him tonight and Matt will tell you the details in the morning.” Frank replied. 

—

“I hate you.” Matt said the moment they entered their apartment. 

“That was hilarious.” Frank responded with a smile, laughing. 

“You’re evil.” Matt grumbled, marching to the kitchen and pulling out a beer.

“No, I’m funny.” Frank said, coming up behind him, caressing the side of Matt’s hip. 

“All of you are evil. You, Karen and Foggy. I’m not the devil.” He slid around Frank and leaned against the counter taking a swig of his beer.

“Yeah true,” Frank followed him, putting both of his hands against the counter, trapping Matt between him, “But you’re definitely as handsome as one.”
He pulled off Matt’s glasses, carefully setting them to the side. 

Matt let out an amused huff, trying to still act annoyed despite knowing he was blushing, “Your not going to get out of this with flattery Castle.” 

Frank laughed, softly pressing a kiss on Matt’s lips, pulling away only to say, “Oh I think I will counselor.” 

And he very veryyy much did.

—

Maybe it was the beer, or maybe it was his own enjoyment in scaring the crap out of the Avengers, but he couldn’t help but wonder. 

“Maybe it’s not a bad idea to let the Avengers think I’m the devil.” Matt said casually. He was sitting in the couch, listening to Frank put on his vest.

Frank laughed, “Ha! You think so Red?” 

Matt shrugged, smiling, “Could make them less likely to screw either of us over. Not like you’re on their good side right now.” 

Frank’s smile faltered a little, but he knew Matt was right, “That’s true. Well then are you just gonna let them get all freaked out in their own?” 

Matt let his devilish grin overtake his lips, “Where’s the fun in that?” 

—

“Ugh, did he have to pick a rooftop to meetup?? Couldn’t he have picked somewhere inside? Preferably with heating.” Clint complained, shivering. It was a pretty cold winter night to be fair. 

“Stop complaining Barton. Daredevil will be here any minute.” Frank rolled his eyes, this was the fifth time Clint has complained about the cold and it was really starting to get on his nerves. 

“You sure he’s really gonna show up?” Tony asked skeptically, his heart was racing he was nervous. 

“Maybe on his way here he got summoned by a bunch of kids with an Ouija board.” Sam commented sarcastically. 

“Not exactly.” Matt responded from above him. He smiled when all of their heartbeats (aside from Franks) jumped. He stood tall on top of one of the buildings big AC units.

Faintly he could hear Tony asking FRIDAY how he got past the sensors he placed throughout the roof without detection.

“Just ran into an uninvited guest on the rooftop across the street.” As he spoke, Natasha walked out of the shadows, arms crossed. Clearly not happy she’d been caught. 

“You- how did you-“ Tony started, but Matt cut him off. 

“Let’s make one thing clear. If you lie, I will know. If you try and trick me, I will know. If you want my help, you play by my rules. Got it?” 

“Okay, we’re sorry, we just wanted some extra…safety precautions in case things went south.” Steve said, hands raised slightly as if trying to calm down a wild animal. 

Matt effortlessly jumped down from the AC unit and walked to stand beside Frank. 
“I’m not your enemy unless you make me one Captain.” Matt growled.

“Okay I think we all got off on the wrong foot,” Sam started, doing his best to deescalate the situation, “Frank said that you two have been working on stopping DTP for awhile now, we want to help.” 

“I’m aware,” Matt responded coldly,

“Getting dirt on Damon Thompson will definitely help your case Sergeant Barnes” 

That made their heartbeats speed up even more, “You know about my case?” 

“I know a lot more than you think.” 

“Okay creepy. Anyways, so does that mean you’ll help us? Tony asked, crossing his arms. 

“I’ll help you. But you do what I say. I know this city better than any of you, I don’t need it getting destroyed because some Avengers decided to make it their playground.” He kept his tone low and serious. Trying his best to sound the opposite of the friendly blind lawyer they all knew so well.

He heard a few of them huff in annoyance but eventually nod in agreement. 

“Okay, I think we can mange that.” Steve said, glancing at Tony and Bucky on either side of him. 

Matt tilted his head a little, moving his head to make it seem like he was looking directly at Steve. He let a small but noticeable smile creep across his face, “That a deal Captain?” 

All of their heartbeats sped up immediately, including Franks. 

“Don’t do it!” Tony whispered, barely audible, “This is classic don’t make a deal with the devil shit!” 

“Relax Stark,” Matt said casually, knowing there was no way he should’ve been able to hear Tony from where he was standing, “It’s not like we’re signing any contracts or shaking hands.” 

He could sense all of them staring between him and Steve now, awaiting Steve’s response.

“As long as we’re working together, we’ll play by your rules Daredevil. If things go too far however, that might change.” Steve tried to sound stern, but Matt could hear the unsureness in his tone. 

His smile widened, “Good enough, for now,” He let his face fall back to a more serious expression, “Now, I have a few ideas on where we can start.” 

“Wait- you want to start like- now??” Clint asked, lightening the tense mood slightly, still shivering, “Can we start later? When it’s not freezing?” 

Tony rolled his eyes, “You were the one who wanted to come with Barton.” 

Matt crossed his arms, “You only have a few more days to get evidence before Barnes’s first appearance in court. Yes. We are starting now.” 

Just before they headed off to begin, Frank whispered just loud enough for only Matt to hear, “That’s one way to do it.” 

He couldn’t help but smile at that.

—

They’d been searching old DTP storage facilities all night. Most of them were either empty or didn’t have anything that could be useful. The sun would be rising soon and everyone was about ready to call it quits for the night. 

“There’s still one more place on the list.” Frank commented as they all left the last useless storage unit. 

“Ugh it’s probably empty like the other ones, what if I just do a scan of the outside and see if that picks up anything?” Tony asked, all of them were on edge, both from exhaustion and from not finding anything that could help Bucky. 

Frank was about to cut in and disagree but Matt discreetly tapped his arm to stop him, “Let’s go over there first. Then we’ll decide.” 

As the others started heading to the next location, Frank turned to Matt, confused, “We need to check everywhere Red.” 

“I know, but I’ll be able to sense the inside of the building if there’s something there. If I sense anything suspicious we’ll go in, with or without them.”

Matt could hear Natasha and Bucky looking back at them, watching them talk quietly. He ignored it, “Let’s go, it’s not far.” 

—

It was taking everything in Matt not to throw up. 

At first he didn’t think the smell was too bad, until they got closer and closer to the building. There was definitely something here, the smell of rotting flesh was overwhelming and they were still a few buildings away. It made Matt anxious to figure out why the smell was so strong. 

the others didn't notice the smell, obviously. But Frank started picking up on Matt's strained look as the got closer. 

"You alright Red?" 

Matt didn't answer right away, making sure he wouldn't throw up if he opened his mouth, "It’s bad Frank."

Matt could hear Frank’s heartbeat speed up, he did his best to focus his senses on him. His strong heartbeat, slightly different than most due to the amount of injuries he’s had. And his smell (Matt never thought the smell of gunpowder and blood would be comforting but here we are).

Unfortunately, that only worked till they were outside of the building, on the rooftop across the street. 

“There’s something in there.” Matt said gruffly, doing his best to keep his voice steady. 
Steve turned around, looking at him skeptically, “How do you know? Tony hasn’t done the scan yet?” 

Matt dug his fingers into the palms of his heads, “I just do. We- need to go inside, investigate.”

Frank could see the look on Matt’s face as he spoke. 

He put his hand on Matt’s shoulder, careful not to be too harsh, knowing Matt’s senses were on the fritz right now. 

“If you can’t get any closer it’s okay. We’ll go in.” He whispered. 

Matt seemed to have an internal fight with himself, debating whether or not he could handle getting any closer. 

“It’s really bad Frank-“ 

“I know Red. It’s alright, you head back home. We’ll investigate.” He rubbed his thumb against the thick material of Matt’s suit. 

Finally, Matt sighed, “Okay.” 

Frank nodded, then, in an even quieter tone than before, “See you at home Red.” 

With that, Matt began walking to the edge of the building, listening to Frank handle the other’s confusion. 

“Wait where’s he going? I thought he said we had to go in??” Sam asked. 

“We do. He just- can’t…” Frank tried to explain, unsure how too without giving away too much about how Matt’s senses work. 

“Can’t go in?” Bucky questioned, confusion prevalent. 

“Yes. There’s something in there he can’t be around,” Frank said, his tone blunt, trying to indicate he wouldn’t be elaborating further, “Now let’s go.” 

Matt listened with slight amusement as Clint and Tony turned around back towards where Matt was once standing, their heartbeats jumping when he was no longer there.

“Maybe there’s like, a crucifix or something in there.” He heard Clint whisper to Tony. 

Matt rolled his eyes, that was gonna get old very quick.

The farther he got away from the smell the more manageable it became. After about two blocks he stopped on a rooftop, half collapsing on the ground.

He’d been mostly holding his breath the entire run back and was now really regretting that. 

As he sat there, doing his best to stop himself from passing out, he listened to the world around him; the birds beginning to chirp, a few people heading to work, and-

A semi familiar voice talking angrily on the phone?

Matt cocked his head in the direction of the voice.

“…It doesn’t matter. First appearance is in three days. They won’t find anything by then. The only way to begin initiating S.E.A.R. is if he’s in prison. Once that happens we can start phase two.” 

He knows that voice. Matt Foggy and Karen have heard it plenty of times while doing their research on DTP.

Quickly, Matt jumped from the rooftop to the alleyway, using his billy clubs to lower himself down. 

“…That doesn’t matter, they got ride of everything a few hours ago. They won’t find anything. Just alert the police that our silent alarms were tripped in the storage facilities to get them out.” 

Matt wanted so badly to grab Damon Thompson from behind, pull him into the alleyway and interrogate him, question him on what he was talking about. 

What the hell is S.E.A.R? What’s phase two?
What are they planning? 

But even in the shadows of the alleyway, Matt could feel the sun beginning to beat down on them. And Thompson was already at the end of the block.

There’s no way he could grab him without causing a scene. 

Instead he opted to call Frank and warn him about the silent alarms. 

“Red? What’s-“ 

“There’s a silent alarm. Police are on their way. You need to get out of there now.” 

“How did you-?” 

“Ask questions later. Go.” 

“Alright. Thanks Red.” 

Once Frank hung up, Matt decided to head back home and shower before Frank got there, all he could think about were the unanswered questions Thompson’s phone call gave him. 

Chapter Text

“So, care to explain how you knew police were on their way? I thought you went home.” 

By the time Frank got home they only had about three hours before Matt needed to get ready for work. Instead of sleeping, like a sane person would do, Matt opted to reread all of the case files they had on DTP, searching for one thing. 

When Frank arrived home and started talking, he didn’t bother stopping his reading. 

“And we searched the last storage facility, the smell got pretty bad when we were inside, but-“ 

“You didn’t find anything. I know.” 

Frank paused for a second, confused, “Alright I know I barely understand how your freaky senses work but I know that’s not it. How did you know that?” 

Matt closed the file he was reading and moved to the next one, “Overheard Damon Thompson on a call. Said he didn’t care that you guys broke in, they got rid of everything yesterday. Then he told whoever he was talking to on the phone to call the police because the silent alarms were tripped.”

He stopped reading, frustrated, “Have you heard of something called S.E.A.R.?” 

Frank moved to sit now on one of the chairs across from the couch, picking up one of the braille papers Matt had spread across the coffee table, “S.E.A.R.? No I haven’t, why?” 

Matt shook his head, “Something Thompson mentioned over the phone, something about ‘initiating S.E.A.R.’ And ‘phase two’” 

Frank huffed, “Sounds like movie villain shit.” 

Matt would’ve laughed if he wasn’t worried, “He said they could only initiate phase two if Bucky was in prison.” 

They sat in silence for a moment, “Maybe this is more than Thompson holding a grudge against Tony.” Frank said aloud. 

“Maybe he wants us to think that’s the case so we don’t look into it any further.” Matt responded, wringing his hands together. 

“I guess we’re gonna have to figure out what the hell S.E.A.R. is then.” 

—

Frank really didn’t want Matt to go into work today. Both of them were exhausted and the more tired Matt is, the harder it is for him to control his senses. 

“Just take the day off Matt. Get some sleep. We’ve been up all night.” 

“You’ve been up all night, not me. At least that’s what the Avengers think. And besides, just cause they stopped bothering us about it, taking another ‘sick day’ won’t really stop them from believe I’m domestic violence victim.” 

Frank cringed slightly, fist balling up, “Can’t believe they thought I’d do that to you.” 

Matt smiled fondly at him, walking over to where Frank was seated. He leaned forward, holding his weight up on both of the chair’s hand rests, dipping his head just low enough that Frank still had to look up slightly to see his face, “Can’t believe they thought I’d let you.” 

He kissed the side of Franks jaw, moving to his lips, letting him get pulled into the moment, feeling Franks hand find his tie. He smiled before pulling back suddenly, much to Frank’s dismay. 

“Well I’m off to work.” He said with his devilish smirk. 

Frank gaped at him for a moment, “Mother fucker that- you can’t just- Matt get the hell over here-“

Frank all but bear hugged Matt from behind, causing Matt to start laughing, letting Frank carry him back to their bedroom. 

“Frank I need to go to work!” He said through laughs. 

“Shoulda thought about that before you decided to pull that move alter boy. And don’t worry, you’ll be five minutes late, ten tops.” 

—

“Alright so we have three days to try and get some evidence against DTP. We didn’t find anything last night so let’s think of some other angles.” Tony announced, all of them were working in one of the tower’s bigger conference rooms. Once Matt, Foggy and Karen had gotten settled, only fifteen minutes late, they began. 

“We won’t find any physical evidence on them.” Matt responded, “Daredevil overheard Damon Thompson on the phone, they cover their tracks fast.” 

Steve looked up from a file he was reading, “You talked to Daredevil? How’d he hear the phone call?”

“Frank talked to him. He told me about it. Daredevil said when he was leaving he heard Thompson on the sidewalk on the phone.” 

Natasha leaned back in her chair, “It’d be nice to have them here, Daredevil and Frank. Then we could hear this stuff from them directly, less likely to miss something that could be important.” 

Matt sensed Karen glance at him before responding, “Well we could call Frank? I don’t think Daredevil would be willing to come in, but Frank might.” 

“That’s a safety risk.” Matt interjected. 

“I agree,” Tony added, “I don’t like the idea of the Punisher being in the tower-” 

“I meant Frank’s safety. He’s legally dead. If you want him here you’re gonna have to make sure nobody calls the police on him.” Matt corrected. 

He heard Karen’s faint laugh and could practically feel Foggy’s eye roll. 

Steve cleared his throat, “I think we can make that happen. Maybe his own separate entrance to ensure we’re the only ones who see him. Plus we’ll give Happy a heads up. Right Tony?” 

“His own private entrance? What? You think I’m made of money or somethi-“ 

“Tony.” 

Matt refrained from laughing at how much Steve sounded like a dad scolding a child. 

“Ugh fine. I can make that happen. Can he be here today Murdock?” Tony said, already tapping on his laptop.

“Probably, I’ll call him to let him know.” 

“Any way he could convince Daredevil to come with?” Clint asked, a spark of hope and excitement him his voice. 

“You still want him here? After that creepy deal with the devil shit he pulled last night?” Sam asked, eyebrow raised. 

“I mean yeah that was scary as hell. But he’s still cool!” 

“I doubt that,” Foggy interrupted, answering his question. Matt nodded in agreement, “He doesn’t like being out during the day.” 

“Maybe he’s a vampire demon.” Matt heard Clint whisper to Nat, who scoffed as a reply. 

“Okay, Tony, you work on getting Castle a separate entrance, Matt you see if he can come in today. In the meantime let’s take a break, I know a lot of us are still a little worn out from last night.” Steve said, standing up. 

Slowly, they all filtered out of the conference room. As Matt, Foggy and Karen stood up to leave, Matt overheard Tony and Steve talking while they walked to the kitchen. 

               “It might be a good idea that Franks coming in without Daredevil. We can ask him how fucked you are now that you basically sold your soul to him.” Tony said, trying to sound serious. 

               Steve scoffed, “I didn’t sell my soul to him Tony. I just agreed to his terms. He is helping us after all.” 

               “Yeah but why else would he help us unless he had some alternative motive. Oh and did I tell you what I found out this morning?” 

               “I thought I told you to sleep this morning, we’ve been up all night-“ 

               “So you know how Daredevil refused to go into that last storage facility? And how Frank said it was cause there’s something there he can’t be around?” 

               “Yes?” Steve answered skeptically. 

               “Well I was looking at some maps of the locations we check out last night, and guess which of those facilities is the only one right next to a church?” 

               Steve stopped walking, turning to look at Tony, “You can’t be serious.” 

               “I am! That last building is right next to a church! We couldn’t see it because the facility is in from of it!”

               He continued whispering now, “What if he couldn’t go inside because the facility is on sacred grounds??” 

“Matt? Helloooo? Earth to Matt?” 

Suddenly Foggy was standing in front of him, waving his hand dramatically in his face despite the fact that Matt can’t see it.

“Sorry, got a little distracted.” Matt said, unfolding his cane, “Coffee?” 

He could feel Karen and Foggy eyeing him, “Yeah you were distracted all right. Sure let’s get some coffee, I feel like I’m working on fumes right now.” 

—

One of the little luxuries of working for the Avengers and having access to their private suite area is how quiet it is. 

Matt has grown up in New York all his life, he’d never known how quiet it could truly be. But the top of the tower is so high above everything else, he can barely hear the cars honking below him. 

It’s nice, and walking around the more secluded parts of the Avengers private floor has become apart of his routine ever since they started coming here to work. 

His favorite area was just down the hall from the kitchen, a little sitting area by huge floor to ceiling windows. The chairs were always soft and comfortable and the sun always shinned through the windows just right to make the whole room warm and cozy. Plus, the smell of the kitchen wafts through the room every time Wanda and Sam are cooking, making the whole room ten times nicer on his oversensitive senses. 

The room has a few TVs and a couple bookshelves (not that those were very useful to him) but Matt always opts to sit in one of the comfy chairs and drink his coffee while enjoying the warmth from the sun. 

Across the hall from the little sunroom is a boxing gym, occasionally he’ll hear a few people in there, working out their frustration. 

Today however, he could hear Natasha walking down the hall, wearing leggings and a hoodie, holding a small gym bag. Clearly heading towards the gym. But before going inside, she stopped by the doorway to the sunroom first. 

“Hey Matt,” 

Matt turned to face her, a little surprised, “Hey Nat, what’s up?” 

She leaned against the doorframe, relaxed, “Everyone’s busy and I need someone to hold the bag for me so it doesn’t go flying, you mind?” 

He knew what this was, he could tell none of them fully believed his ‘we box together’ excuse back at the apartment.

 “Not at all” He responded with a smile. 

She smiled in return, “Perfect, here-“ She walked over and handed him the gym bag, “-I stole some clothes from storage, should fit you, figured you didn’t want to work out in your suit.”

She turned around, heading towards the gym, “See you in there!”

Putting on the clothes Matt thought about all the possible ways this could play out.

Natasha was clearly testing him, seeing what else she could figure out about him.

Of all of the Avengers, she was the one he could read the least. She had a good level of control on herself, her heartbeat, breathing, stance. All things Matt would normally use to his advantage. 

He really was walking in blind now.

—

Matt was pretty positive the only super soldiers in the Avengers were Steve and Bucky, but Natasha was really starting to make him question that now.

As he held the bag for her to hit, he began trying to calculate how it was possible for a woman of her size to hit the bag so hard.

“You want a turn?” Natasha asked after a while, only panting slightly. 

Again, Matt could tell what she was doing, “No I’m alright, I think holding the bag for you alone was a workout” He said with a laugh.

She laughed with him, “I’m impressed, you held on well the whole time, you must box more often than you mentioned?” 

‘Gathering information’ Matt thought. 

“Well I’ve been doing it since I was a kid, my dad was big on teaching me how to defend myself, even after he passed I always kept up with it. Made me feel like a piece of him was still with me.”

It was nice how comfortable he was with telling Nat that. He was beginning to realize just how much he trusts all of them.

He sensed Natasha’s smile soften, “I’m sure he’d be very proud of the person you turned out to be.” 

He smiled, “I’ll see you back in the conference room Nat, thanks for the workout.”

She laughed again, “I’ll see you there.” 

As Matt walked out of the room he listened to Nat pull out her phone and make a call. 

               “Hey Barnes. Yeah we did. I think you might be onto something.” 

He slowed down his pace to try and listen more but Natasha hung up after listening to whatever Bucky said over the phone. 

Matt what could Bucky and Natasha be thinking? 

He didn’t have much time to think about it before Tony let him know Frank’s separate entrance was ready; a text message from Frank came quickly after verifying keep me there in an hour.

Chapter Text

This could not be any more awkward. 

It was very clear a lot of them did not trust Frank at all, for various reasons. 

“So Daredevil told you he overheard Damon Thompson on the phone, admitting to getting rid of evidence?” Sam asked, arms crossed. All of the seemed on guard. 

“Yeah pretty much, he didn’t say anything too specific though. Just mentioned calling the police on us for breaking in,” 

“And that’s how you knew we needed to leave.” Steve finished, “If Daredevil heard that, is there any way we can use him as a witness in court?” 

“No.” Matt cringed at how quickly he responded, feeling the others turn their gaze on him, he cleared his throat,

“I mean, it’s not likely his testimony would hold up in court at least. He’s a vigilante and technically a criminal. Plus, his statement could be seen as bias since he’s been working with you guys against Thompson.” 

“Matt’s right,” Foggy continued, “His statement wouldn’t mean much and it’d probably cause more problems than good.” 

“So what should we do next? We have nothing that can help us and the trial starts in two days.” 

Matt could feel the anxiety in Steve’s voice. 
He also could hear Franks heart rate pick up. 
Carefully, he grabbed his hand from under the table they sat at, quietly asking him not to say anything. 

They still had two days. Two days to find something no so Frank wouldn’t have to admit he’s the one who attacked the truck, not Bucky.

“I know this is scary. But that still gives us two days to find something on Thompson. That warehouse smelt suspicious right? That means we’re headed in the right direction.” 

“We didn’t tell you about the smell” Natasha said, she spoke casually but Matt could hear the suspicion in her tone. 

Matt did his best not to react too much, “Frank told me about it when he got home.” He responded, Natasha’s heart rate quivered only slightly before returning to normal. 

“I think our best bet is to keep investigation Thompson. And to look into whatever S.E.A.R. is,” Karen said, taking the attention off Natasha and Matt, “I’m going to make a few calls pull out some favors,” she continued, standing up and grabbing her coat.

Foggy nodded in agreement, standing up as well, “Good idea. We’re on the clock here. Might be best if we split up. I’m gonna go see if Hogarth can help. She still owes me a few favors.” 

Frank stood up, pulling out his phone, “I got a friend who might be able to do some digging. I’ll see if he can help.”
Matt stood up too, as did a few of the Avengers. 

“Okay, I’ll stay here, start digging into some of my old files and see if there’s something we can use there.” Tony said already heading out of the room.

“Alright, since we’re all splitting up, Bucky and I will start going over his testimony and what he’ll say in court if needed, and we’ll talk to Happy about Thompson, see if any of his security personnel remember him.” Sam added. 

“Nat Clint and I can start researching S.E.A.R, see what we find.” Steve continued. 

“Sounds like a plan. Why don’t we all meet back here tonight to go over anything we’ve found? Frank, you mind giving me a ride back to the Kitchen?” Matt said casually, pulling out his cane and unfolding it.

“Sure, it’s on the way to Lieberman’s.” 

“Wait Matt, where are you going?” Bucky asked, brow furrowed. 

Matt turned around to face them again, putting on his coat, “Gonna go see an old friend of mine. She might be able to help.” 

“You’re going alone?” Nat asked, Matt was surprised by the worry laced in her voice. 

“Well Frank’s dropping me off, but we’re splitting up to cover more ground so yeah?” 

Frank huffed, “He’s blind. Not a child. He can handle himself y’know.” He crossed his arms, letting his annoyance show. 

“Not like he’s incompetent.” Foggy grumbled under his breath.

Natasha seemed surprised for a moment, stuttering out a quiet apology. Matt could hear the other Avengers in the room as their heart rates picked up.

Matt let out a small smile, “Thank you.” He whispered to them both softly,

“Give us a call if anyone finds anything.” He said to everyone else. 

With that, they all headed out to their respective leads. Matt pointedly ignored the looks all of the Avengers exchanged as they left the room. 

—

Much to Matt’s displeasure, the elevator, and the rest of the building, had very poor heating.

He shivered as he waited for the elevator to open on the correct floor. 
He really hoped she was home.

Matt tried to call her while Frank was driving but, much to nobodies surprise, she didn’t answer. 

Swiftly he walked to the door at the end of the hall when the elevator opened. He could hear her heart beating. Slow paced, calm but slightly frustrated. She was probably working on a case.

Knocking on the door, he couldn’t help but let out a small laugh when he heard her groan in annoyance. 

“I swear if it’s that damn salesman again I’m gonna-“ 

Matt smiled as she opened the door, what he imagined was a surprised look on her face. 

“Hey Jess, have a minute?” 

She looked at him surprised for another moment before rolling her eyes, “Motherfucker of course it’s you. Sure come on in.” 

He followed Jessica through the door, shutting it behind him, “I’m working on a case, wanted to see if you could help me with something.” 

“Oh great.” She started with fake enthusiasm, “Hold on, don’t start yet, let me grab a beer, I’m sure I’m gonna need it.” 

Matt tilted his head, “It’s 3 pm on a Wednesday?” 

Jessica glared at him over the door of her fridge as she pulled out a beer, “Oh cause you’re a great example of good life choices.” 

Matt laughed, putting up his hands in mock defeat, “Fair enough.” 

She rolled her eyes again but this time a small smile tugged at her face, she sat back down at her desk, kicking her feet up, “So, what do ya need from me this time? Another scarf?” 

Matt smiled, sitting down in the chair across from her, “No not this time, I’m working a case for a client who’s being accused of a property damage, assault and attempted murder.” 

“Huh. Attempted murder? Not really your type, well, in clients at least. How is Frank by the way?” 

Matt would’ve laughed if Jessica’s jokes weren’t at his expense, “He’s great.” He deadpanned,

“Just for the record, I took him on as a client at one point too y’know.” 

Jessica took another swig of her beer, “Yes, another wonderful example of your amazing life choices.”

Matt is convinced sarcasm is her first language at this point. 

“Anyways,” Matt continued, “He’s being framed. The problem is we don’t have any proof. Trials in two days and we think our best angle is to dig up dirt in the prosecution.” 

Jessica nodded along, “Sounds about right, prosecution being who exactly?” 

“Damon Thompson.” 

Jessica turned to look at him, “Thompson? You mean D.T Pharmaceuticals Thompson?” 

Matt sighed, “Yeah. Turns out the guys dirty. Franks been trying to get this guy for a while. He’s been doing illegal testing of his drugs on people. We just don’t have concrete evidence of it.” 

Jessica set her now empty beer bottle down, taking her legs off her desk, “So that’s where I come in I assume?” 

Matt nodded, “We need evidence. Photos, audio, video, anything you can get. Think you can do it?” 

Jessica huffed, “Of course I can Murdock. I’ll start working on it now, call you when I find something.” 

She stood up and Matt followed suit, “Thank you Jess, seriously.” 

She simply nodded, “Yeah yeah, don’t get all sappy,” She began rummaging through her desk drawers,

“Who’s your client anyways?” 

Matt cringed slightly, “Uh- heh- James Buchanan Barnes.” 

Jessica paused, glancing up at him skeptically, “Why do I know that name?” 

“He’s uhm, he’s with the Avengers…Steve Rodgers best friend who ‘died’ but didn’t actually die.” 

Jessica stared at him for a moment, pulling out another bottle of alcohol from her desk,

“You, are working for the Avengers. You.” 

“Trust me it wasn’t my idea.” 

“You think it’s a very good idea for you to be working with them?” She asked. 

“Not at all. I told Foggy we shouldn’t take the case, that it was risky. But Barnes is innocent. I can’t just not help him.” 

Jessica gave him a look he couldn’t read before sighing, “You and your bleeding heart Murdock.”

They walked over to the door, Jessica hesitating before opening it, “Listen just-“

She seemed to be thinking of what exactly she wanted to say,

“I know you Matt. You get sucked into cases like this. Just- don’t do something stupid again. Please.” 

Matt was surprised by her words. The “again” stinging slightly as the guilt he’d felt for what happened at Midland coming back to the surface. 

“I’ll be careful. I promise.” He tried his best to sound sincere. 

She rolled her eyes, “Liar.” She opened the door,

“Listen, call me. If you need to alright? Call any of us for fuck sake just don’t try and do this shit alone.” 
The invisible ‘again’ was clear. 

Matt smiled softly, “I will. Thank you Jessica.” 

—

Little did Matt know, Natasha and Bucky were on a rooftop two blocks away, using one of Starks fancy listening devices to hear Jessica and Matt’s conversation. 

“Well that was a lot to unpack.” Natasha said as they listened to Matt enter the elevator. 

“What the fuck did she mean ‘don’t do something stupid again’???” Bucky asked, a million different questions racing through his mind. 

Ever since those three had come into the tower all of them knew instantly they were good people. And now just regular people, they’re good people.

The kind of people who genuinely enjoy helping others. The kind of people who’s never had a break in their life but still puts others first. 

All three of them had hearts of gold that each Avenger could see instantly. 

From day one all of them started growing a soft spot for Foggy Matt and Karen. Viewing them as friends felt so right it was almost unsettling. 

But then Matt came in limping. And then covered in bruises. And cuts. And then he brushed all of their concern off with scarily practiced ease.And it just kept happening.

He pretended the bruises on his arms that peaked through his sleeves didn’t hurt. He acted like walking wasn’t causing him pain. 
Steve almost had a heart attack when he noticed Matt wincing whenever he turned, or moved his back too much.

It scared all of them. Knowing that it was probably a lot worse than what they were seeing. Horrified by how easy it was for Matt to hide his pain, to act casual. 

At first they thought maybe Foggy and Karen didn’t know. But then they started noticing the worried glances they had whenever they saw him. The little comments they’d make towards him that weren’t really that little. The conversations they’d overhear of Matt assuring them he’s okay. 

In all honestly. Natasha and Bucky didn’t believe Frank wasn’t behind it, none of the Avengers did. Maybe it was exactly what they were thinking, but they knew Frank and Matt were hiding something.

Surprisingly, Matt was a good boxer, stronger than they’d thought. Bucky still remembered the force Matt had when pushing him away to get to Frank back at his apartment. It was unexpected. He was strong, but he knew how to use his strength only when necessary.
A skill that took practice. 

“I don’t know. And why did she seem so concerned that he’s working for us? I didn’t know he didn’t want to take our case at first either…” Natasha continued. Both of them had so many questions. 

Bucky was quiet for a moment, “Remember when Tony was looking into Matt? After he lied about the bruise on his face? He said there was a few months in Matt’s life he couldn’t find anything on. It’s like Matt went completely missing.” 

Natasha nodded along, “Yeah I remember. Frank was also ‘dead’ at the time right?” She said, adding air quotes. 

“She seemed to know who Frank is too, and that thing she said about Matt making bad life choices?” 

Natasha sighed, “He’s hiding something. They both are. From what it sounds like, it’s something big too. Something they don’t want us to know about. We just have to figure out what before someone gets hurt.” 

—

Matt was getting really reallyyy tired of being followed by the Avengers.

He had no idea how long they’d been following him but he noticed Natasha and Bucky’s presence a few minutes after leaving Jessica’s.

They were supposed to be meeting back at the Avengers tower in an hour.

Frank was still at Lieberman’s house so Matt decided to start walking towards the tower and hopefully catch a taxi on the way. 

He could feel the air getting colder and colder as the sun slowly began to descend. Listening to Natasha and Bucky’s follow him as he went. 

It was about 15 minutes into walking that he heard a familiar voice. 

He paused, listening. An old bar he was walking by, inside he listened as Turk Barrett drunkingly rambled on about a new gig he picked up. Bragging about the payload. 

Matt rolled his eyes, he was going to ignore it, continue walking, fully aware of the two Avengers watching his every move. 

But of course, Turk just had to continue bragging. 

“Iss great!” He slurred, “And this Thompsons guyss got every’ing under control! Says hes payin’ off the police and all!!” He hiccuped slightly as he took another sip of his cheap drink. 

Matt let out a frustrated sigh. Of course this was happening right now. 

He could still feel Natasha and Bucky’s eyes on him, whispering to each other, wondering why he’d stopped.

There was no way he could go into that bar as Daredevil. It’d cause a scene and give away his identity to the Avengers. 

But going into a shady bar full of a bunch of criminals as a blind lawyer was probably not the best idea either. 

Well…Jessica was right. Good life choices weren’t really his speed. 

If he wasn’t so nervous, he would’ve laughed at himself as he entered the bar. 

Chapter Text

So this was…an awful idea. 

Shooting a quick text to Frank, warning him he was about to do something stupid, he pushed the door to the bar open.

The moment Matt stepped through the door the entire bar seemed to go silent.

As calmly and as casually as he could muster, Matt straightened up and walked to the bar, letting his cane hit the bar chairs first before feeling around for the chair handles to sit down. Not so coincidentally, right next to Turk. 

The bartender, who was at the other end of the bar, exchanged glances with a few bigger guys sitting at one of the booths, walked over to Matt, heartbeat steady but muscles tense. 

“I think you’re in the wrong place pretty boy.” 

Matt let out an awkward laugh, trying his best to seem relaxed. Absently, he could hear Natasha and Bucky freaking out outside, looking for the best viewpoint of Matt. 

“Well this is a bar correct? I’m just here to grab a drink.” 

Beside him, Turk started to laugh much harder than necessary. His breath smelt very strongly of alcohol. 

“He’s jus here for a drink Rick! Let ‘em drink!” 

‘Rick’ turned his glare to Turk for a moment before letting out an annoyed huff, “What can I get ya?” 

Matt let his senses drift to Turks drink. It smelt awful. “I’ll take two of whatever this fine gentleman is having.” He smiled, clasping a hand on Turks shoulder. 

Rick rolled his eyes but walked away to make the drinks. Turk sluggishly turned to face Matt, “Thankss man!”, He slurred.

Matt smiled again, relaxing into his chair, “Thanks for vouching for me,” Rick came back with the drinks and Matt gave him his card,

“The names Mike. Nice to meet you Mrrr?” 

“Barrett. Turk s’fine- what brings you to this fine shit hole Mike?”

He laughed before letting his face turn sour, “Just got fired from my last gig. Needed a drink.” 

Turk perked up a little at that. Excited to be given the opportunity to brag about his new job.

“Man I have to tell you about this new gig I got a few weeks ago!” 

Matt held in an annoyed sigh, this was going to take awhile. 

—

“What the fuck.” Frank said, looking down at his phone. 

“What’s wrong?” David asked absently, not looking away from one of his many computer screens. 

“I’m gonna kill Red.” He tried to call him but it went straight to voicemail.

Frank let out an annoyed sigh, “Okay, new plan. Find wherever the hell Matt went first, then look into what S.E.A.R is.” 

David blinked, looking away from the computer, “What? But- don’t you need this to help Barnes? I know Matt can do stupid shit but he can handle himse-“ 

“Not this time. He’s got the Avengers stalking him. He can’t do anything a blind person shouldn’t be able to do right now.” 

David turned back go his screen, pulling up a new page, “If you say so, you sure? The stuff Thompsons doing seems real bad, Matt would want you to figure that out first-“ 

“I don’t give two shits what he woulda wanted. If he wanted that he shouldn’t have texted me sayin he’s about to do something stupid. Find him. Then we’ll deal with Thompson.” 

David shrugged, “Alright, give me two minutes.” 

—

“What the hell is he doing?” Natasha said aloud, almost wishing Matt could hear them and realize how stupid he was being. (Haha)  

“This bar looks real shady, there’s no way this is a regular stop for him.” Bucky was beginning to understand why everyone who knew Matt for longer than a few days was constantly worrying about his safely. 

“Shit, we won’t be able to see him once he’s in,” quickly they both began circling the bar on the rooftops, looking for a way to see inside. 

“We’ll still be able to hear him with this thing though right?”

Natasha nodded, “Yeah. Let’s just wait for now, if things go sideways we’ll intervene.” 

—

Matt was really beginning to regret not thinking this through. 

Turk was giving him absolutely nothing. Other than how much he’s being paid.

The thing about Turk is, he’s the most unreliable witness to ever walk the streets of Hell’s Kitchen. He’d say just about anything to get himself out of trouble, which made his words useless. 

Matt didn’t care if Turk admitted several times to getting paid off by Thompson to get rid of a bunch of bodies. What he cared about is where those bodies are. 

There’s a reason why Matt hasn’t let Frank just kill Turk at this point. He’s a liar but he also has a tendency to be in everyone’s business.

So, all Matt needs to do is cipher through Turk’s bullshit to get something he can actually use. 

“That sounds like quite the deal,” Matt said with a smile, interrupting Turk as politely as he could muster, “I gotta know though, If this Thompson guy is dealing with all these bodies, where is he putting them?”

Turk let out a laugh, “Why do you care? Not like the cops would find ‘em anyways!” 

“Yeah but Daredevil might.” 

Well that turned out to be the exact wrong  thing to say. 

One of the guys from the booth in the corner stood up at that, walking over to Matt from behind.

Matt did his best to act surprised by the large man’s presence when he clasped a firm hand on his shoulder, “And why do you care about that?” 

“Well uh- heh-“ shit shit shit, “I mean I know you said he’s paying off the cops but there’s no way he’s paying off Daredevil- and- you know- I’ve heard about the stuff he can do- hiding stuff from him isn’t easy,”

The hand on his shoulder tightened, Matt tried to hide a wince, “I’m just curious how Thompsons able to pull it off! That’s all!”

Turk seemed to shrink inwards the more Matt spoke. 

Oh this was going horribly. Faintly he could hear Franks heartbeat beside Natasha and Bucky’s.

Hopefully he just got here and therefore didn’t witness his idiotic attempt at getting info out of Turk. 

—

It was taking everything in Frank not to break into that bar and shoot every one of those assholes into oblivion. Bucky’s firm grip on his arm was also stopping him. 

“Look nobody’s actually hurting him, and Matt’s trying to get info about Thompson. We’ll go in if things start going wrong but we gotta at least let him try Frank.”

Natasha kept her voice level and calm. She could see how pissed off Frank was, but she could also see under that, how scared he was. Not that she could blame him but, it’s was oddly- Reassuring, to see him care about Matt so much. 

“If they hurt him I’m killin every god damn one of them.” Was all Frank said in response, his voice a different kind of cold.

One Bucky recognized from his time in the army. The type of voice a soldier would use when he’s on the brink of losing it. 

Quietly, they listened to Matt attempt to de-escalate the situation. 

               “Why? You interested in the gig or somethin? I don’t think Thompsons got much use for a blind guy.”

The man’s voice was harsh, all three of them could feel the tension even from outside the building. 

               “Just simple curiosity is all!”

Frank recognized Matt’s tone as the one he’d use when talking to a witness on the stand, trying to fish out the information he wanted,

               “I’m sure I could be helpful in some way,”

He could practically see the sweet and innocent smile Matt was most definitely using right now.

He could be one hell of a con artist when he wanted to be. 

              The man let out a low chuckle,“Well if you’re so desperate pretty boy,”

Bucky glanced over at Frank to see his fists clenching together so tightly his knuckles began turning white,

               “Why don’t ya ask him yourself?”

Over the audio, they could hear chairs being pushed aside, a quiet ‘hey!’ From Matt as he was clearly being pulled away from the bar. 

Frank stood up, fists still clenched, pulling out his gun he ran to the edge of the rooftop, ready to jump down the fire escape. 

“Frank wait!”, Natasha yelled, both her and Bucky standing up.

Just then the door to the bar swung open and Matt was thrown out, hitting the wall across from it and falling to the ground. 

“Don’t come back unless you wanna be one of the bodies we get rid of for Thompson.” With that the door swung shut. 

Frank raced down the fire escape, Natasha and Bucky close behind. 

Matt was still on the ground, rubbing the side of his head when Frank got to him. 

“Matty? Hey hey Matt I’m here- you okay?”

Despite knowing Matt most definitely knew he was already there, he made sure to speak before touching him, just in case his senses were elsewhere. 

Carefully, he held both sides of Matt’s arms, giving him a quick look over, his shirt was untucked, likely from being pulled out of his seat but the shirt collar, his tie was loose and his hair was slightly frazzled, aside from that he seemed okay. 

That didn’t stop the burning fire of rage from brewing in his chest, the only thing keeping it at bay being the disoriented man in front of him.

“Matty?” 

Matt seemed to focus back on Frank, “Hey- yeah, yeah I’m okay-“

He tilted his head as Bucky and Natasha appeared behind Frank, “Got my text I see. Good to know Lieberman still a tech genius.” 

Frank let out a relieved chuckle, “Yeah, it’s only a little creepy watching how quick he can find someone.” He helped Matt stand up despite his slight protests. 

“Romanoff and Barnes are here too.”

Matt tilted his head, brow furrowed in fake confusion, “You called them?” 

“No. We- uh-“ Natasha said before Frank could respond, seeming to think of what she wanted to say next. 

“We were following you.” Bucky finished bluntly. 

Frank bit down a laugh as Matt acted surprised by this, “You were following me?”

Once again, Oscar worthy con artist,

“Why the hell were you following me? Do you seriously think I can’t handle myself?” 

“You did walk into a shady bar full of criminals and interrogate them about their illegal jobs, then bring up Daredevil, Matt.” Frank commented. 

Matt sucked in his breath, “Thank you. Frank.”

He said in the most upbeat sarcastic voice he could manage. 

“We’ve just been concerned for you Matt. It’s like everytime we see you you’re hurt and everytime we talk to someone else about it they mention how reckless you are.” Natasha reasoned, trying her best to explain.

“And after today I’m really starting to believe them.” Bucky added, crossing his arms. 

Matt huffed, “Well I can take care of myself just fine.” He tried to walk past them, back towards the Tower. 

“What did your friend mean by ‘again’?” Bucky asked, allowing Matt to shrug past him. 
Matt stopped walking, turning his head back slightly, “What?” 

“We took one of Starks fancy listening devices. Overheard your conversation with Jessica-” Natasha began to explain before Bucky interrupted again, 

“She said ‘don’t do anything stupid again’ what was she talking about?” 

Matt could hear Franks heartbeat speeding up. He hated thinking about Midland almost as much as Matt did.

He was pretty sure if Elektra wasn’t already dead, Frank would’ve gone behind his back and killed her himself. 

Matt straightened up, turning around while attempting to flatten out his shirt, “She meant generally, I have a tendency to do things some may consider stupi-“ 

“Don’t pull out the lawyer act Matt. We both know that’s bullshit. You didn’t see the look she gave you when she said that. Something happened. What was it?”

Natasha put a hand on Bucky’s forearm, trying to calm him down.

Frank walked over to Matt, placing a reassuring hand on his back, he unconsciously leaned into the touch. 

“It doesn’t matter, nor is it your concern. I’m your lawyer, I’m here to help you not vice versa, Bucky.” 

“And how am I suppose to trust you if you keep lying?” The stem of Bucky’s frustration was beginning to show,

“We all know it Matt. You keep lying. And if you’re not lying, you’re keeping secrets, big ones. You won’t tell us what’s going on and the longer you don’t the more I keep thinking it’s something bad! I mean- what else could it be? I don’t want to think you’re a bad person Matt, I don’t, but- I’ve dealt with too many bad people to be that naive.” 

Matt looked shocked as he listened to Bucky.

Absently, he was reminded of the night Foggy found out he was Daredevil.

How angry he was, how hurt he was.

He felt horrible for making Foggy feel that way.

And then he did the same thing to Karen. 

And then again after Midland. 

He promised himself when they decided to all work together again he’d never lie to one of his friends again. 

And now he realized, he was lying to one right now. 

He let out a sigh, letting himself become aware of his own body for a moment, 

A small paper was folded up in his hand, he had almost completely forgotten about it.

Right before he was thrown out of the bar, one of the men slipped him the paper. It wasn’t in braille so he had no idea what was on it. 

Carefully, he slipped it into his pocket, deciding to deal with it later. 

“Bucky, look, I’m sorry. I want you to trust me. I want all of you to trust me it’s just-” He let his head fall down slightly, thinking.

“-Hard to explain…”

He felt Franks presence next to him, he could sense Bucky and Natasha staring at him.

“…I made a mistake,” He began, listening to Bucky and Natasha’s surprised reactions. 

“I did something stupid because I thought I could help someone I cared about. But she- she didn’t want to be helped.” 

Frank gave his shoulder a light squeeze, “Matty you don’t have to-“

But Matt stopped him with a calm whisper, “It’s okay.” 

He took another breath, letting that night play over in his head again, as it did a million times when he’d first woken up in the church, “I got hurt because of it. Bad. Jess, she saw it firsthand.” 

He shuttered think about it, breathing in deeply, he continued, “She knows how attached I can get to people. And I know I’m bad at being- ‘personal’ I just- try to keep my personal and professional life separate. They have a tendency to crossover a lot and it usually only results in me making a mistake. So, I’m sorry. That I made you feel like I can’t be trusted.” 

It was the best he could think to say without giving away too much. 

Matt knew at this point he wouldn’t be able to lie to them much longer if this kept up but- this was the most he could do right now. 

He shivered as a cold wind blew by, suddenly becoming aware of the lack of sun. Frank pulled him closer, feeling Matt shake. 

Natasha faintly squeezed Bucky’s arm, both of them still in a stunned silence. 

“I’m sorry Matt- we didn’t- I- we shouldn’t have-“ Bucky began, voice slightly horse.

“Why don’t we get back go to tower. It’s cold. And it’s been a long day. We can talk about this there.”

Natasha’s voice was calm, collected, soothing even. A big contrast to her rapidly beating heart. 

Frank nodded in agreement, glancing down at Matt, “Good idea. We can take my truck.”

Chapter Text

“Well now I feel like an asshole.” Tony remarked after Matt, Frank, Bucky and Natasha explained what happened. 

“Don’t. I’m sorry too.” Matt responded, leaning against Frank. 

Steve stared at them both, reading their body language. 

They’re tense, but not because of each other, because of them. Matt relaxed a little when he made contact with Frank. Frank’s face softened when he glanced down at Matt. 

Maybe they really were a healthy couple. 
Steve smiled a little, now that he was really thinking about it, Matt and Frank looked adorable together. 

“I’m going to start being more honest with all of you,” Matt continued, putting his hands in his pockets, “I-“ he paused, tilting his head. 

“Matt?” Frank asked, looking over at him. 

“I forgot about this-“ he pulled his hands back out of his pocket, revealing a small paper. 

“What’s that?” Sam asked.

“One of the guys at the bar slipped it into my hand before they kicked me out- I can’t read it though.” He handed the paper to Frank who read it silently. 

“So? What’s it say?” Tony prompted. 

Frank glanced down at Matt before answering, “It’s an address and a time. Place in Hells Kitchen, few hours from now.” 

“You think they want him to go there?” Steve questioned aloud. 

“Oh hell no. That’s way too dangerous,” Foggy cut in crossing his arms, “That’s literally walking into a death trap!” 

Karen nodded beside him, “And Matt, courts tomorrow, what if you get hurt? We need you.” 

“But what if I can get something on Thompson??” Matt countered, “This could get us the evidence we need against him!” 

Steve began shaking his head, “I don’t know, this is risky. We can’t ask you to do something like this Matt.” 

“You didn’t ask him to go into that bar.” Frank grumbled, “Besides, we don’t help him he’s just gonna do it on his own.” 

Matt smiled, Frank wasn’t exactly wrong. 

“I’ll go in, you guys will stay outside the location, listening in. Once he says something incriminating, you can arrest him. And it’ll be fine, if things start going sideways I’ll have backup!” 

“I don’t like this plan. You shouldn’t do this for me.” Bucky said, he was beginning to hate this.

Everything that was going on was for him.

Everything that’s going to happen will be for him. 

And if things go wrong, it’ll be because of him. 

“You’re innocent. You don’t deserve to go to jail for this and if we can prevent that, we’re going to.” Matt replied, looking like a determined puppy. 

“And besides,” Frank added, “This guy is a criminal, if we weren’t doing it for you, we’d be doing it for all the people he’s hurt.” 

Bucky smiled, after a moment of comfortable silence, Natasha let out a sigh,

“Okay, if we’re doing this we need to start planning. Now.” 

—

Why did it have to be so cold out?

Matt shivered as he walked up to the old warehouse’s door, letting his cane slide across the icy ground. 

“You’re in the right spot Matt, there’s people inside, just knock.” Frank whispered from his spot on the roof across the street. Just loudly enough for only Matt to hear. 

He knocked, gripping his cane tightly as he listened to heavy footsteps walk towards the door. 

“What?” A man asked coldly, opening the door slightly. 

“Oh! um- I’m uh- Ma- Mike, a man gave me this note at a bar, told me to go here for a new gig?” He shivered, doing his best to look the ‘helpless blind man’ part. 

The man glanced down at his cane and let out a huff, he opened the door wider, “Lemme see the note.” 

Matt took the paper out of his pocket, purposefully missing the man’s outstretched hand. 

The man inspected the note for a minute before opening the door wider. Grabbing the collar of Matt’s coat, he pulled him inside. 

Once the door shut Matt let out a huff, “You coulda just asked me to walk in.” He grumbled. 

The man didn’t answer, instead, Matt listened as two more men approached them. 

“You got anything on you?” 

“W- what?” 

“A gun, dumbass. You armed?” 

“Oh- uh no, no I’m not.” 

One of the other men let out a sarcastic laugh, walking forward, he began to pat Matt down, pulling open his coat and digging around the pockets,

“Gotta check for a wire. Cops will hire anyone these days to do their dirty work.” 

As he spoke, the third man took his cane from his hand, folding it back up and inspecting it.

“I’m not a cop, I swear.” Matt said earnestly, doing his best to ignore how badly the man smelt.

The man stood back up, apparently satisfied that Matt was clean.

He stood uncomfortably close to Matt’s face, staring at him intently, “Yeah, definitely not a cop. Way too pretty for that.” 

Matt cringed as one of the men laughed and the other rolled his eyes. 

“Alright let’s go. Don’t wanna keep the boss waitin.” 

One of the men took his elbow, practically dragging him along. He sensed the other man still holding his cane. 

They arrived in a room, Matt could smell the early stages of mold growing in the corners. 

‘Room’ is putting it kindly. It’s likely the space was once an office, but over time the walls had begun to slowly fall apart like the rest of the warehouse, leaving holes peaking through, exposing the old wooden frame. 

He was pushed into an old chair, two of the men stood on either corner behind him, while the third left the room for a moment, returning with who Matt was hoping to hear. 

“Mike! Turk mentioned your little stunt at my bar! You’re quite brave for a blind man.” He smiled down at Matt.

Matt looked up at him in mock surprise, “Mr. Thompson?” 

Damon’s smile widened, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, I hear you’re interested in a gig?”  

From what Matt could sense, Thompson was average height, clean shaven, he held himself well, almost like a soldier. And Matt could tell he was decently in shape. which meant the three guards in the room weren’t the only threats he needed to keep in mind.

Matt nodded, “I am, I was just curious what the job would entail?” 

Damon laughed, “Woah don’t get too ahead of yourself, let’s start with you. The details can come later.” He removed his coat, handing it to one of the men.

Matt tilted his head in confusion, “Start with me?” He repeated.

Damon pulled up another chair, fixing his suit before sitting comfortably across from Matt,

“Yes! Unlike most, I don’t want my employees to be idiotic criminals, well,” He let out a chuckle, “Most of them at least. I want to know what your skillsets are. How can you be useful to me?” 

Matt tried to hide his surprise, “Well, most people underestimate me because I’m blind, many people think I’m incapable of doing certain things because of that. I’ve grown to use that to my advantage.”

Damon hummed in interest, Matt continued.

Time to tell some half truths,

“I’ve done spying and con artist gigs, I’m great at getting information out of people, I’m a good liar, I’ve got a knack for picking locks, and most importantly, I’m completely clean, I’ve never been caught, never even been arrested.” 
 
Damon was quiet for a moment, he sat back in his chair, looking at Matt. “Well that’s quite the resume.” He said with a laugh. 

“My business goes far beyond what most lowlife bosses are doing. It runs rather deep and I’m desperately in need for someone who can work the system, like me.” 

Matt leaned forward, “I can do that, if you’ll allow me too.” 

Damon smiled, “You are something Murdock, I’ll give you that.” 

Matt felt his heart drop, “What?”

Damon paused, looking at him in confusion for a moment before his mistake dawned on him, “Ah, you didn’t tell me your last name, did you?”

Matt stiffened, “No, I didn’t.” 

Damon let out a sigh, “And we were just starting to get along,” he sat up straighter, chuckling,

“You weren’t kidding Murdock, you are one hell of a liar. Although something tells me not all of what you said was exactly a lie.” 

“How long have you known who I am?” Matt asked, ignoring Damon’s comment.

“I got cameras in the bar,” He answered casually, “Didn’t take long to figure out your Barnes’ lawyer, Matthew Murdock.” 

“So if you knew who I was, why keep the act up when I got here?” 

Damon smiled, “Because I wasn’t kidding, you’re the liar Murdock, not me. I could use someone like you. And you do have an interesting resume.”

As he spoke, the man who wasn’t standing behind Matt handed him a file. Damon opened it casually, flicking through the papers inside,

“You said you have a clean record, though you’re not wrong that hasn’t always been the case huh?” 

Matt shifted uncomfortably, suddenly becoming aware that a few of the Avengers had moved to the top of the warehouse, still listening. 

“You were a wanted man, by the FBI. Not easy to get on their shit list.”

He laughed, “But despite being a lawyer, sworn to abide by the law, instead of turning yourself in, you ran.” 

“I had too.” Matt responded without thinking.

The Avengers were listening, he knew they only barely trusted him now. This wasn’t helping, “The FBI worked for Fisk at that point. If I’d turned myself in I’d have been sentencing myself to death.”

“So you took matters into your own hands.”

“I proved that Fisk framed me.”

“You worked the system. Manipulated it to your advantage.” Damon countered,

“I need someone like that.” 

Matt shifted, “I-“ 

“Don’t respond yet.” Damon cut him off, “I also wanted to talk about your other…activities.” 

Matt raised an eyebrow, slightly scared of what he could be mentioning. 

“The more I look into these files, the more and more I realize how involved you were with the Midland Circle crisis…” 

Matt froze up at the mention of Midland, Damon didn’t seem to notice. 

“…I mean the reports say that Jessica Jones, Luke Cage and Danny Rand kidnapped you but, from security footage and eyewitness accounts, it doesn’t really seem like that.”

He flipped through the pages in the file again, “And then going missing right after the buildings collapse, you must’ve taken quite the hit huh Murdock?” 

“Legally I have no correlation with Midland Circle’s collapse if that’s what you’re insinuating.” 

Damon smiled, “Of course you didn’t.” He responded sarcastically. 

“But, speaking of Midland, here’s another thing I found interesting, you had several run ins with the cult known as The Hand, correct?” 

Matt definitely couldn’t hide his surprise then, “How do you know that name?” 

He laughed, “I’ve done my research Murdock. I know the man who went by Stick had ties with them, and there are many sightings of you with him.” 

Matt wrung his hands together, “Stick was, an old friend, I wasn’t affiliated with The Hand and neither was he.”

Damon hummed, “Regardless, my point is, you know what you’re doing. There’s a lot more to you than what meets the eye. You’ve got secrets and you know how to keep them. You have unique experiences that could be useful to me. And you’re right, no one suspects a blind man of anything,”

He moved his chair forward, leaning close to Matt, “And even if they did, you’ve proven time and time again your more than capable of getting your hands dirty and digging your way out.” 

“You’re asking me to do something illegal Thompson.” 

Damon sat back, acting shocked, “Illegal? When did I ever say anything about breaking the law? No no no Mr. Murdock, I am a perfectly legal business man. You and I both know there are very legal ways of bending the law, in fact, it sounds like your expertise!” 

He handed the file back to the man behind him, not look away from Matt once,

“Whatever Starks paying you, I’ll triple it. Your skillsets will be much more useful here than with him.” Damon’s heartbeat didn’t waiver once, he was serious. 

Matt was at a loss for words. How was he suppose to play this?

It was very clear Damon wasn’t going to admit to anything. He had to get out of there, but how was he supposed to do that??

“I-“ 

“And don’t worry about your friends,”

Damon added, interrupting him, “They’ll be completely safe…” His tone changed to something much darker than before,

“…as long as your working for me.” 

Matt clenched his fists, “I’m sorry, was that a threat?” He felt his heart pounding in his chest.

“More of, a promise Mr. Murdock. Now, does this all sound like a plan to you?” 

Matt swallowed, clearing his throat, “This is- a big offer. I don’t think I can decide so soon,”

He stood up slowly, making sure to keep his hands visible, “I’ll have to think about it, I’m sure you understand Mr. Thompson.” 

Damon stayed seated, letting out a sigh, “Well, this is truly a shame. We really could be a force to be reckoned with, Matthew.”

He stood up, backing away from the chairs,

“But who knows, maybe you’ll have a change of heart.” 

Damon made a motion with his hand and Matt sensed the men behind him start walking towards him. 

But- he couldn’t fight back, he couldn’t turn around and punch one of them in the face while tripping the other. He couldn’t whip the chair at the man standing beside Damon’s face afterwards, then knock him out as well. He couldn’t do any of that. 

He was utterly defenseless.

The two men grabbed his arms, as the third man began walking toward him, tightening his fists, the only thing Matt could think was,

‘I’m going to look awful at trial tomorrow.’ 

—

“Oh shit wait- did he just say Murdock?!?”Tony exclaimed as they all sat huddled on the roof. 

Frank did his best to look calm despite his heart beginning to pound, “He knew who Matt was this whole time.” 

“That’s it I’m calling it. We’re getting Matt out now.” Bucky said standing up, only for Steve and Natasha to block his path. 

“Hold on Barnes, they’re still just talking. Let Matt try a little longer.” Natasha said calmly.

Bucky glared at her but relented. “Then we need to be closer, this could go sideways at any moment.” 

Frank nodded in agreement, “Matt’s outnumbered and on thin ice right now, the top of the warehouse is clear, let’s move there so we can get to him faster if we need too.” 

They moved quickly, by the time they got re-situated on the warehouse roof, Damon was drilling Matt with questions about his past. 

Frank could see all of the Avengers faces as they reacted to everything Damon and Matt talked about. 

“He ran from the FBI?” Clint asked aloud.

“Forget about that, he was wanted by the FBI!?” Tony responded. 

Occasionally he could see the others glancing at him, trying to see his reaction to the conversation.

Frank kept his face neutral, of course he’d already known about all of this, but these things weren’t his secrets to share.

His fists involuntarily tightened when Damon brought up Midland and The Hand. Unfortunately, there was no way Natasha didn’t notice.

The Avengers whispered amongst themselves as Damon spoke,

               “…And then going missing right after the buildings collapse, you must’ve taken quite the hit huh Murdock?”

He clenched his jaw, taking a deep breath as he forced himself not to go down there and beat the crap out of Damon right then and there.

Luckily, Matt’s response was much smoother than what he would’ve said, and done. 

“Did Matt have something to do with that Frank?” 

He didn’t turn to face Sam, knowing all of them were looking at him, waiting for his response. 

“Did Matt have something to do with Midland Circle’s collapse?” Steve reiterated when Frank didn’t respond right away. 

“It’s not my shit to share.” Frank responded bluntly. 

“Frank-“ 

“The collapse was ruled as an earthquake by the police, in case you didn’t read the report.” Frank interrupted, doing his best to not shout.

“Everyone knew that was bullshit,” Tony responded, crossing his arms. “And who’s The Hand? Why did Matt seem so tense when Damon brought them up??” 

Frank stood up, glaring at Tony, “Don’t Stark. That shit is none of your business so why don’t you fuck off and just wait for when you’re actually needed.” He growled out. 

Tony opened his mouth ready to argue back but Natasha put her hand up, stopping him.

She walked over to Frank, “Over here, now.”

She pulled him aside, away from the others, he let out a huff,

“What is it Romanoff-“

“How does Matt know The Hand?” 

He furrowed his brow in confusion, “What?” 

“Is Matt involved with them?” 

“What?? No are fucking kidding? Of course not!”

“Are you sure?” Frank would’ve gotten angry but the look on her face made him hesitate,

“I’m positive.” He watched her relax slightly, “How do you know The Hand?” 

Natasha hesitated before replying, “Through the Red Room. We worked with them occasionally.”

She crossed her arms, glancing back at the others as they listened to Matt and Damon, “They’re bad people Frank. Brutal and cruel. If Matt’s on their bad side then-“ 

“Don’t worry about that.” Frank interrupted, she looked at him skeptically,

“What are you talking about, why?” 

“Because The Hand is gone. Matt’s safe and so is everyone they’ve ever tried to hurt.” 

She looked at him for a moment, trying to read the expression on his face, “We are going to be talking about this when we get back, got it? You both have some explaining to do.”

Frank sighed, “Yeah I figured.” 

“Hey guys?!?” Sam called, bringing Natasha and Frank out of their conversation,

“Shits starting to happen!!” 

Both Natasha and Frank ran over to them just in time to hear Damon speak, 

               “…We really could be a force to be reckoned with Matthew…But who knows, maybe you’ll have a change of heart.”

All they heard next was chairs being pushed away and Matt’s yelling. 

Frank didn’t wait for the others.

Pulling open the rooftop door he raced down the stairs two and a time. When he reached an upper level balcony area in the warehouse, he could see across the large space the room they were inside.

Without hesitation, he swung over the railings, lowering himself as much as he could before falling and landing on some old wood pallets. 

He began pulling out his gun as he ran, “Cover your head Matty.” He said aloud, knowing Matt would hear him, before aiming blindingly at the room. 

He heard someone from behind him shout his name but he didn’t care.

He shot a few times before making it to the room, practically breaking the door down.

By the time he got inside, two of the men were lying on the floor, bleeding badly. 

The other man and Damon were gone and another door in the back of the room was wide open, leading to an underground garage. 

“Matt??” He panted out, pointing his gun between the two men, he looked around the empty room but Matt was no where to be seen. 

Panic began to set in as he ran through the other door, looking around the garage. 

“Frank- I- I’m over here.” Matts hoarse voice made Frank want to cry with relief.

He ran over to the source of his voice, finding Matt sitting against one of the concrete pillars. He looked like shit but much to Frank’s relief, he didn’t see any bullet wounds. 

Frank knelt in front of him, looking at his poor boyfriend’s disheveled appearance.

Matt let out a small chuckle, “They tried to drag me with ‘em, I got Thompson pretty good in the jaw though and started running.” 

Frank let out a laugh, “Of course you did.”

In his head, he kept reminding himself that Matt’s Daredevil. He gets beat up all the time.

It felt different right now though. Because right now, Matt isn’t Daredevil.

Right now, people weren’t trying to hurt him because he’s some vigilante, they wanted to hurt him because he’s Matt. 

Matt laughed a little more, wincing slightly before pressing one of his hands to his side, “Couldn’t run far though, I think I broke a rib.” 

Frank took Matt’s face in one of his hands, putting his gun back in its holster with the other. 

“You scared the shit out of me y’know that asshole?” 

Matt smiled, refraining from laughing again, “What can I say, I like to keep our relationship interesting.” 

Frank laughed again, shaking his head, hoping Matt didn’t notice the tears that had weld up in his eyes.

He couldn’t stop thinking about just how defenseless Matt looked like this. In his Daredevil suit, it felt so different. But right now, he was just his Matty. His crisp white button up was stained with blood and dirt. His hair was a mess and his red tinted glasses had a crack through one of the lenses.

He couldn’t help but wonder how close he got to losing him.

Carefully, he pulled Matt forward slightly, just enough to rest their foreheads together, taking his other hand in Matt’s and waiting for the others to catch up.

Chapter Text

“…We really could be a force to be reckoned with, Matthew…But who knows, maybe you’ll have a change of heart.”

Frank was gone in an instant after hearing Matt’s yelling follow after Damon’s harsh threat.

The others were quick to follow but none could catch up to him. 

Moments like these always made Steve question if Frank was really just a normal human.

They’d seen security footage. Read witness reports. Even witnessed a few things first hand. And watching him now, jump from the second floor of the warehouse down to the first with no hesitation;

Steve couldn’t help but wonder if Frank was enhanced in any way.

He was apart of some government program called Cerberus, who knows what couldn’t happened to him there. 

Steve and Bucky were the closest behind him, being the only other ones who could jump down behind him without hesitation. 

Bucky was the first to see him raise his gun. He looked over towards the room where they knew Matt was in.

There was absolutely no way to tell where exactly he was in the room. 

“Castle wait!-“ He yelled out, but his voice was cut off by the sounds of Franks gun. 

Steve and Bucky exchanged a shocked and worried glance.

How could Frank so blindly shoot at that room? Matt wa fright in the middle of the crossfire.What if he got shot??

They picked up their pace. 

By the time they made it into the room, Frank was already gone. The room was a bloody mess.

Two armed men were on the floor, bleeding badly, not that either of them cared too much. 

What they cared about was finding Matt. There was no way to tell if any of this blood was his.

Glancing around the room, they noticed another door leading out into an underground garage. Steve and Bucky ran inside, looking around for any sign of Frank, Matt or Damon. Only getting more anxious by the sight of blood and tire tracks on the cement floor. 

“Steve.” Bucky whispered, when Steve looked over at him, Bucky motioned with his head towards one of the concrete pillars.

Steve walked over to him and saw Matt and Frank.

Matt was sitting down, leaning against the pillar while Frank was beside him, one knee on the ground, he had all of his attention on Matt but he still looked alert, like he was ready to jump up and fight at any moment. 

They began walking towards them when Bucky stopped in his tracks.

Matt looked awful. His glasses were broken, he had a black eye and was bleeding somewhere from his head. Bloody nose, cut lip. His shirt was stained and his hair was messed up. 

He was holding Franks hand tightly in his but his other hand was holding his side, wincing slightly at any small movement. 

Despite all of that, he smiled when Frank rested his forehead on his. Frank let out a small huff and Matt’s smile widened.
He was smiling. 

How could they be smiling right now?? Matt almost died. He was attacked, he had the crap beaten out of him. How could he be acting so normal?? 

How could they both be acting like this is normal??

Steve put a hand on Bucky shoulder. He didn’t realize how tense he’d gotten, or how tightly his fists were clenched. 

“I’m thinking the same thing Bucky,” He spoke quietly, “Let’s just get them back to the tower first and make sure Matt’s okay.” 

“Need a hand?” Steve asked as they got closer. 

Matt simply shook his head, “N-no I’m alright-“ He pushed himself off the ground, gritting his teeth, clearly putting his full weight on the pillar. Frank stood up with him, keeping one hand hovering behind him and the other lightly holding his bicep. 

“Matt let me-“ 

“I’m okay Frank,” Matt interrupted calmly, he slowly pushed himself away from the pillar, wavering for a moment before steading himself. 

The others began filtering into the garage by now, all making little to no effort to hide their reactions upon seeing Matt. 

“We tried to track Damon, he’s gone.” Natasha explained and they walked closer.

“We need to get him back to the tower.” Tony continued after seeing Matt, tapping away on his phone presumably to let Happy know where they are. 

Natasha was staring at Frank and Matt very intensely.
None of them had had time to ask her what she and Frank were talking about before, and now Bucky started thinking about what they could’ve talked about. 

He had an idea, The Hand didn’t just work with The Red Room after all.

Bucky watched as Matt and Frank began walking towards the car as Happy pulled to a stop.

Matt was clearly in pain- well, not clearly.

He actually looked completely fine, despite the blood and disheveled appearance. He was walking fine on his own, smiling and talking causally with Sam and Frank. 

But Bucky saw how his hands were shaking. How he favored his right side.

The smallest wince when he walked that would’ve been impossible to see had his glasses not been broken. 

A while ago, Bucky would’ve immediately thought Matt’s slightly impressive if not unsettling ability to hide his pain had to do with Frank. But that didn’t seem right anymore. And after hearing Damon and Matt talk…

Bucky knew about The Hand.

The way they worked. The brutality.

The Hand’s soldiers were what Hydra aspired to make him.

They were machines. Inhuman beings that could still bleed and feel pain but could mask that pain like it was nonexistent. 

He watched Matt get into the back of the car, he sat down normally, but his hand pressed against his side again, inhaling sharply to prevent a bigger reaction.

He closed his eyes for a moment, taking one deep breath before opening them. It was like he flipped a switch in his own head. He took his hand away from his side. His face relaxed and he sat casually in the back seat. Like he’d never been in pain at all.

Bucky didn’t think Matt worked for The Hand. But there was no doubt in his mind anymore that Matt wasn’t the innocent blind lawyer he’d so easily fooled them all into thinking he was. 

—

“I’m fine Stark, I promise.” 

“You have three bruised ribs, one of them is fractured. You also have a concussion. You’re not fine.” Bruce interrupted. 

Tony let out a small laugh, he had his back turned to them and was looking over some charts on an iPad, “among other various injures.” 

“You need to rest Matty.” Frank added.

He hadn’t left his side since he’d found Matt in the garage. Matt didn’t understand why he seemed so nervous, he’d had plenty of bruised or broken ribs before. 

Matt simply rolled his eyes, in all honesty he was exhausted. He wanted nothing more than to fall asleep, but he couldn’t,

“We have court tomorrow guys. Not even. We have court in a few hours. I need to go over the files again.” 

Matt started trying to get up. He faltered a little, from the pain or from the exhaustion slowly making it harder to think he wasn’t sure.

Immediately, Tony, Bruce and Frank started rushing around him. Frank was trying to gently pull him back into the bed while Bruce and Tony were standing in front of him with their hands up, as if trying to calm down an animal. 

“Matt don’t get up-“ 

“Lay back down! You’re going to hurt yourself!-“ 

Suddenly the door to the medbay opened,

“Matthew Micheal Murdock if you don’t sit your ass back in that bed so help me I will drag you back myself and then chain you to the goddamn railing.” 

Matt shrank in on himself recognizing that voice and tone instantly. Slowly he sat back down on the bed.

Both Bruce and Tony looked up in shock to see who was at the door, while Frank just laughed, not even turning around before saying, “Thanks Nelson.” 

Foggy let out a huff, walking over to the bed, “I will bring you some of the files. You can look them over from here for thirty minutes and then you are going to bed. Understand? Thirty.”

He sounded like an annoyed parent arguing with their kid who wanted to stay up past their bedtime. 

Tony and Bruce kept staring as Matt stubbornly crossed his arms and pouted. Pouted. Frank was doing his best to hide his laughter. 

“You heard him Matty, back in bed.” 

Matt got back under the covers, recrossing his arms after he did, “This is bullshit.” 

Foggy rolled his eyes, “I’ll be back in a minute with the files. Castle, keep him in bed.” 

Frank did a mock salute before Foggy left the room, smiling as he sat back down in the chair he’d pulled up by Matt’s bed. 

“What the fuck,” Tony said aloud, “I’ve been trying to get you to stay still and rest since we got here. You’re telling me all I had to do was call Foggy over and you woulda listened immediately?” 

Matt huffed and Frank laughed again, earning him a punch to the arm. 

“Wait, why couldn’t you do that?!” Bruce asked, turned to Frank.

Frank looked at them surprised, “You think he listens to a word I say? I ain’t Nelson.” 

Foggy came back a few moments later with some thick files in hand. He set them down on Matt’s bed, “thirty minutes. Then rest. Got it?” 

Matt rolled his eyes but smiled, “Thanks Fogs.”
He picked up the files and started flipping through them. 

Absently, he listened as Natasha and Bucky walked into the room, talking quietly with Tony and Bruce. After a minute of them whispering amongst each other, Bruce and Tony left. 

“We’ll be back later to check on you.” Bruce said, he seemed slightly anxious, glancing at Nat and Bucky. 

Frank and Foggy seemed to pick up on the tension too. Matt continued to read through the files, doing his best to seem unaware of what was happening.

Of course he knew this was going to happen, they all heard his conversation between him and Damon. They were bound to have questions.

They were all quiet for a moment. Frank and Natasha were staring at each other, Bucky was looking at Matt while he innocently flipped through his files, Foggy kept looking between everyone, clearly wondering what was going on. 

“Okay I feel like I’m missing something here.” Foggy was the first to speak up. 

Matt stopped reading, turning his head over to face Foggy, “What’s wrong Fogs?” He asked, playing dumb. 

Bucky cleared his throat, leaning against the wall, “Murdock.” 

Matt turned to him, acting surprised, “Oh, Bucky! Sorry I didn’t hear you come in.” 

“We had some questions to ask you.” Natasha stepped forward slightly.

He tilted his head, “Nat? Okay- uh, can we make it quick, I’d really like to finish looking over these files before I fall asleep.” 

Bucky and Natasha exchanged a look before Natasha spoke up,“Some things that Thompson interrogated you about,” she began.

“Being wanted by the FBI, going missing, possibly being involved in the Midland Circle incident…possibly being involved with The Hand.” Bucky continued.

Both Matt and Frank masked their emotions well as Bucky spoke, Foggy however, did not. 

“Excuse me- what are you implying? I’ll have you know Matt’s currently injured, trying to interrogate him now is against his rights and anything said can’t be used in court-“ 

“We’re not going to arrest him Foggy. We just have questions about some things that were said.” Natasha said calmly, attempting to ease the growing tension in the room. 

Foggy looked ready to continue arguing but Matt placed a hand on his arm to stop him,

“It’s okay Foggy.” He said, a small comforting smile on his face, he closed his files and placed them on the nightstand beside him,

“Thompson spoke without proof of anything he was saying…” 

“Matt-“ Bucky tried to say but Matt continued, sharpening his tone to one he’d use in court. 

“Just keep that in mind as you ask your questions.” He kept a calm smile on his face, using it as a mask to hide his growing anxiety as the conversation continued. 

Natasha sighed, she took one of the chairs in the room and pulling it towards where she and Bucky were standing, sitting down,

“Matt. There is a wanted mass murderer sitting next to you right now. One that’s supposed to be dead. Not only that, but you’ve admitted to knowing he’s been alive this whole time. If we were going to arrest you, we would have already,” 

Even though Matt couldn’t see, he could feel Natasha staring at him intently, her heartbeat didn’t waiver once.

“Please just relax okay.” She finished, her tone almost pleading. 

Matt shifted in the bed a little, he sighed, “You’re right, and I promised to be more honest…ask away.”

Bucky spoke up first, “Were you involved in Midland Circle’s collapse?” 

His first instinct was to say no.

But, he was so tired. He decided to blame the concussion if he said anything stupid. “Yes I was. But not in the way you think.” 

“Did you blow it up?” Natasha asked, both her and Bucky’s heartbeat sped up.

Frank and Foggy were tense, he could feel Foggy’s eyes on him, listening to him intently. 

He hadn’t told Foggy much of the details about what happened that night. Some of this was as new to him as it was to Nat and Bucky. 

“I wasn’t…the only one who blew it up.” He was really trying to make it seem better than it was. He was failing. 

“We had good reason though. Destroying Midland was the safest option.”

“Want to explain why blowing up a building was ‘the safest option’?” Bucky asked skeptically. 

Matt sighed, “A very bad group of people were involved. They were using Midland as their base. They planned on leveling the city, killing everyone in it. If we didn’t blow it up, hundreds of thousands of people would’ve died.” 

“The Hand.” Natasha said, “They were involved.” 

Matt nodded, “Your familiar with them?” 

“Yes. They worked with The Red Room and Hydra occasionally. From what it sounded like, you knew about The Hand before Midland?” 

Matt curled his hands into fists, “I’d… heard about them yes. After I went blind and lost my dad the uh, nuns reached out to a man to help me-“ he hesitated, thinking about Stick still hurt sometimes, “He was blind too. Helped me understand how to live without sight.” 

“What happened to him?” Bucky asked. 

“He left. I didn’t want to fight his battles. Didn’t know it then but, he’d been working against The Hand for years. He- died, fighting them.” 

Most of that was true, but not all of it. In reality, Matt would’ve done anything Stick told him too.

If he’d asked Matt to fight by his side against The Hand, he wouldn’t have hesitated.

He sometimes wonders how different his life would’ve been if Stick didn’t leave.

A dark silence followed after Matt spoke. Natasha and Bucky thought for a minute before Natasha finally turned to Frank, “You said The Hand was gone. What did you mean by that?” 

Frank didn’t respond, instead turning to Matt, letting him answer. 

“The Hand had been slowly dying out for a while, the remaining members died alongside Midlands collapse.” 

“How do you know they’d been dying out beforehand?” Bucky asked, he still didn’t seem to believe him. 

“Because Daredevil told us.” Frank answered before Matt could, “He’d fought members of The Hand. Had intel on them.” 

“So Daredevil knows about The Hand too?” 

Frank nodded, “We’ve both fought our fair share of those ninjas.”

Natasha’s heartbeat skipped slightly but she didn’t say anything. Instead, Bucky continued with the questions. 

“What about you going missing? There’s months after Midland where it’s like you don’t even exist.” 

Foggy definitely couldn’t hide his reaction to that. He moved to grab Matt’s hand, as if afraid he’d disappear. Again.

“I…got hurt. When Midland collapsed.”

He’d have to word this carefully, there’s no way they’d believe a blind man went with a few superhuman vigilantes to fight a centuries old ninja cult. 

“I was in the upper level of the building helping people get out. Didn’t make it out fast enough myself though.”

He let them imagine the rest, hoping he didn’t need to elaborate. Semi truth but he still hated lying about it.

Everyone was quiet after that. 

“Sorry.” Bucky said softly. It was really the only thing anyone could think to say. 

—

Later that night as Matt slept in the medbay with Frank sleeping in a chair beside him. Foggy and Karen at home, preparing for court the next day. The rest of the team either sleeping or going over files on Thompson. 

Bucky sat in the sunroom looking out at the city. His knee was bouncing, anxious.

He was innocent. He knew that. But even then, it didn’t matter.

What matters is what the jury will believe. And it’s not like he has a perfect ‘no killing’ track record.

But that wasn’t the only thing that worried him. He didn’t try to kill that truck driver. Or ambush that truck in the first place. But if it wasn’t him, who did?

“Barnes?” He tried to hide his surprise when he turned around to see Natasha only a few feet away from him.

He didn’t even hear her come in. She was one of the few people who could sneak up on him like that. 

“Hey.” He said, even to him he sounded drained. He turned back to the window. 

“I have something I want to show you.” She said, sitting across from him. 

She had one of Stark’s fancy tablets in her hands. “What is it?” 

“I was thinking about our conversation with Matt. Specifically what Matt and Frank said about Daredevil.” 

Bucky tilted his head in confusion, “Okay?” 

“They’d mentioned that he knew about The Hand. That he’d fought some of their ninjas. It got me thinking about The Hand’s fighting technique. I-“

She hesitated for a moment, “When I was in the Red Room, Dreykov brought in a Hand ninja to help us improve our fighting.”

She sighed, shuttering a little at the memory, “I’d completely forgotten about it till now.” 

Bucky nodded along although he was still confused, “Okay, what does this have to do with Daredevil?” 

She turned the tablet around, the screen was cut in half, showing two different videos. One looked like very old footage, a man in dark clothes and a mask stood in the center. The other video looked like a CCTV security tap. There was a man in a mask covering the top half of his face, fighting people on a rooftop.

“This video here is from the Red Room. It’s a Hand soldier fighting. The other one is old footage of Daredevil, back before he got his fancy suit.”

She pressed play. Bucky watched the footage in shock. Both men fought almost in sync with each other. Their fighting styles were identical. 

When the video stopped she moved to another screen. A blurry picture. Bucky recognized it as a screenshot from the trucks camera of the man that attacked the driver.

“I don’t understand. Natasha what are you trying to show me?”

“We know nothing about Daredevil Bucky. Nothing. And Frank hasn’t been exactly helpful with that. At first I thought maybe he was helping him hide things but now I’m starting to think Daredevil’s lying to Frank too.” 

Bucky was so confused, “Nat what are-“

“Their fighting is identical Bucky. You can’t move like that unless you were trained to fight like that.” 

Bucky’s eyes widened, “Are you saying you think Daredevil works for The Hand?” 

“Maybe. It’d make sense. And look at this,” she moved a blurry picture of Daredevil in his black suit next to the one of the trucks camera footage. Both men were wearing all black. They looked similar in height with only a few minor differences to their clothing.

“What if, when The Hand was destroyed, Daredevil started working for Damon Thompson? What if he wore his black suit to attack that truck so he wouldn’t get recognized.” 

Bucky’s mind was racing, “Are you saying you think he’s setting me up?” 

Natasha sighed, “I’m saying it’s not a possibility we should rule out. There are too many things lining up to consider this just a bunch of coincidences.” 

They were quiet for a moment, thinking about just how serious, how dangerous this could be if Natasha was right. And for more than just them. 

“We need to find as much as we can on Daredevil.” 

Chapter Text

Matt woke up feeling like shit.

Not the worst he’s been before but it didn’t make it suck any less.

As he awoke, he let his senses scope out the world around him. He was still in the medbay, Frank was asleep in the chair next to him. He cringed, Franks neck and back were going to hurt when he woke up. 

He sighed, pulling off the blankets and slowly sitting up, letting his feet touch the cold tile floor. 

Matt stood up and stretched, cringing as sharp pain ran through him. He pressed his side, waiting for the pain in his ribs to stop before walking out of the room. 

“Good morning Mr. Murdock. Are you in need of any assistance?” He jumped as a disembodied voice rang around him. 

“Morning FRIDAY, no I’m okay, thank you.” He said with a small gasp, he still wasn’t used to hearing such a human-like voice with no heartbeat to follow it. 

“Apologies for the scare. Mr. Stark wanted me to inform you when you awoke that a suit for you has been placed on the guest floor. Along with any other things you might need to prepare yourself for today.” 

“Oh- Okay, thank you FRIDAY.” He said surprised and slightly touched that Tony got him a suit. 

“Of course, I’ll let Mr. Castle know where you went when he wakes up. Mr. Stark offered for him to stay there last night but he insisted on staying with you.” 

Matt let out a little laugh, “Yeah that sounds like him. Thank you.” He walked to the elevator, letting FRIDAY take him to the right floor. 

—

FRIDAY let him know Frank was coming up the elevator about thirty minutes later, right as Matt finished his shower and getting dressed.

“Red? You here?” 

“Bedroom!” He shouted in response.

Tony had amazing taste in suits, well, suit fabric at least. 

“So, how do I look?” He turned around right as Frank walked in. Matt could hear Frank’s heartbeat stutter and he smirked. Frank had always had a thing for him in suits.

“Shut it you little shit.” He grumbled out, Matt could sense his cheeks turning red and he laughed. 

“I didn’t say anything! Care to help me with my tie?” 

Frank huffed but walked over, pushing Matt’s collar up enough to wrap the fabric around. 

“What’s the suit look like? Tony got it.” He asked, genuinely curious. 

“Black, well, in the sunlight it looks more like a really dark grey. Matching tie and pants, white button up and black shoes.” Matt could still sense how flushed Frank was. It was adorable. 

“Tony really outdid himself with the tailoring, fits me like a glove…” he thought for a moment, “I don’t exactly remember giving him my suit size though…”

Frank snorted, “Crazy guy like him probably had one of his robots scan you in your sleep. There,” He flattened Matt’s tie on his chest, leaving his hand at the center.

Matt moved to examine the tie with his hand, feeling the knot. 

“It’s perfect.” He said with a smile, lowering his hand to meet Franks before pulling him in for a kiss.

Frank smiled, they stayed like that, foreheads together for a moment before his smile faltered,

“Y’know I can’t be there with you today.” 

Matt nodded, “I know.” 

“And a guy like Thompson, a voice recording with no photographical proof isn’t enough to get him charged for what happened last night.” 

“I figured.” 

Frank pulled away, examining Matt’s face, “You sure you’ll be okay?” 

Matt let a smile crawl onto his face, “Of course I will. The rest of the Avengers will be there and I’ll have Foggy and Karen right by my side, I’ll be okay.” 

Frank smiled too, “You’ll call me if anything goes south?” 

Matt took Franks hand in his, trying to give him a reassuring look, “I will. I promise.”

After another moment of staying like that, in a comforting silence, Matt pulled away,

“Speaking of Karen and Foggy, I should probably call them, make sure they’re ready.” 

—

Matt exited the elevator to the Avengers common area, he put his phone back in his pocket, Frank met him there, having already gone down to grab coffee while Matt called Karen and Foggy. 

He smiled, handing him his own coffee, upon seeing Matt’s face however, his own expression changed to worry,

“Everything okay?” 

Matt sighed, “Yeah, Foggy didn’t answer. When I called Karen she seemed rushed, I think she overslept, she said Foggy texted her that he’d meet us at the courthouse, and she said she’d tell him to text me too.” 

“Huh. I’m sure it’s fine Matty don’t worry. Foggy was talking about going over the case again last night. He’s probably just running late.” 

Matt smiled a little, “Yeah you’re probably right, I know he was tired when he went home.” Just as he spoke a text from Foggy came in. 

‘Sorry!!! Woke up late!!! I’ll meet you guys there!!!!’ 

Matt laughed as his phone read out the number of exclamation points Foggy typed.

He could hear Frank let out an amused huff as well. 

“Told ya.” He said with a smile, taking a sip of his coffee. 

“Yeah yeah, come on, is everyone else in the kitchen?” 

—

“Okay, just remember, only say what we went over. This should be quick.” Matt said as they stepped out of the limo. 

Bucky stiffened as he stepped out after him. He was nervous. “Yeah. If they don’t say I gotta wait in jail.” 

“And if they do, we’ll bail you out.” Matt answered calmly, doing his best to reassure Bucky. He could hear Karen walking down the steps of the courthouse to meet them. 

“And by ‘we’ he means ‘me’” Tony said with a laugh, placing a hand on his shoulder. 

“It’ll be alright Bucky.” Steve, Natasha and Sam walked around the car, standing beside him and Tony.

Bucky’s heart was still beating fast, “And if the judge deems me a flight risk?”
 
All of the Avenger’s hearts stuttered at that. But Matt stayed calm, placing a hand on Bucky’s forearm, “Then we’ll get you out as soon as we can.” 

He nodded, smiling despite knowing Matt couldn’t see it. “Thanks Murdock.” 

“Guys! You ready?” Karen called out when she got close enough. 

“Karen! Hi, yes we are. Foggy already inside?” Matt asked, turning around to greet her.

“No he’s still running late. Said he’ll be here soon though. Come on, it’s cold, let’s get inside.” 

—

Security was tight. Everyone had to be scanned and pat down. Before entering the room, each of them were required to give security their phones. 

“Due to the nature of this trial, the Judge decided it’d be best to take some extra precautions.”

The security officers words only made Bucky more anxious. 

The court room was small. Only leaving room for a few viewers. Tony made sure press wouldn’t know Bucky’s first appearance date.

Inside already was a few people sitting in the viewers section and a few people on Thompson’s side, including the district attorney. 

The Avengers took their seats behind the railing in the viewers section as Matt, Karen and Bucky to their seats at the defendant table. 

A few minutes later, the Judge walking in.

“All rise.” 

As the stood up Matt let his senses explore the courthouse and the areas around it.

He sensed Thompson making his way inside, but Foggy still wasn’t there. 

“Where is he?” Karen whispered, practically reading his mind. 

“I don’t know. He might’ve texted one of us but we won’t know until after the trial. We might have to do this part without him.”

He whispered back. He was starting to get nervous. It was unusual for Foggy to be so late, that was normally his thing. 

The Judge sat down, “You may take your seats. My name is Judge Mason, today we are here to…” 

They sat down. Matt could tell all of them were wondering where Foggy could be. 

As the judge started talking, going over the usual tedious court briefings he’s heard a million times by now, Matt tried again to listen as far out as he could for Foggy’s heartbeat. 

               “Hello Mr. Murdock.” 

Matt practically jumped out of his seat when he heard someone address him.

Bringing his senses back into the courtroom he listened for who spoke. Surprised to realize the voice came from a private room right beside the courtroom. 

               “I know you can hear me.”

Thompson. Matt felt his heart drop. 

What’s going on? What is Thompson doing??

               “I forgot to mention last night, while we were talking about your…colorful past. Something that I noticed while researching you. Did you know, that right when you went missing, after Midland, so did the famous Daredevil? Y’know, vigilante from Hell’s Kitchen. Say, don’t you live there too?” 

Matt could feel his heartbeat picking up.

He did his best to keep a straight face, unsure of where this could be headed.

               “What an interesting coincidence isn’t it?”

He laughed and Matt couldn’t help but tense slightly. 

               “Careful now. I have visual of the courtroom too. They took your phones but there’s still cameras in there. If you make any move to indicate you can hear me, I’ll know.” 

Matt took a breath, although he was growing more anxious by the minute. 

               “I know who you are Devil. But don’t worry, I won’t tell! Your identity being a secret is much more valuable to me…” He chuckled.

               “Y’know I couldn’t help but notice your partner Mr. Nelson seems to be running late… I sure hope he’s okay…” 

The realization of what was happening hit Matt like a tone of bricks.

Clearly he didn’t do a very good job hiding his reaction to that. 

“Matt? You okay?” Karen whispered, looking at him.

He forced out a smile, feeling the camera in the corner pointed at him,

“Fine sorry, just moved wrong, my ribs are still sore.” He whispered back. 

               “Good job Matthew. Anyways, I’d like to get straight to the point because I have to be in there with you soon. The Judge will decide Barnes needs to await trial in jail. He will also deem him a flight risk so he will not get bail. When this happens, I am going to request for him to be sent to a black site location known as EPCC, or ‘Enhanced Personnel Containment Center’, claiming it is a safer location to hold an ex-assassin super soldier. Your friends will want to fight this request. You however, will allow it. Understand?” 

Matt didn’t move, he stayed frozen, thinking about all of things that could go wrong.

He’d never heard of EPCC. None of them had a chance to research it at all.

He had no idea what this could mean for Bucky.

               “Matthewww, I do need an answer. It’d be a real shame if your trio turned into a duo.” Matt could practically hear Thompson’s smile as he spoke. 

Thompson’s heartbeat didn’t waiver. He was telling the truth.

He clutched his pencil so tight he felt the wood cracking in his hand. 

As subtly as he could, he turned to face the camera, and gave a small nod. 

‘I’m so sorry Bucky. We’ll get you out.’ He thought to himself, he couldn’t risk losing Foggy

“Wonderful, I’m pleased you’ve decided to cooperate, I’m so glad no one has to get hurt!! Oh! And oneee more thing, tonight, Daredevil will be meeting me, alone at the docs. Midnight. Okay?” 

He nodded again. Hating every second of this. 

“Good, and of course, if I find out you told anyone, and I mean anyone about this conversation, Nelson will pay the price. Nobody knows. Not the Avengers, not Page…not even little ol’ Castle.” 

Matt swallowed. He knew about Frank. Of course he did. Shit shit shit. 

“Well, I’ll see you in there don’t forget to play your part Matthew!” 

He listened as Thompson left the room, heading towards the doors to the courtroom. 

“Matt- Matt.” 

Matt looked over, startled, both Karen and Bucky were lookin at him. Karen looked worried, Bucky had on an expression he couldn’t read. 

“Sorry I got distracted.”

They were still looking at him strangely, “You sure Murdock? You look like you’re going to be sick.” Bucky whispered. 

“I’m okay- let’s just focus on the trial.” Matt responded. 

When Bucky turned back to Judge Mason, Karen leaned over to him, “Did you hear something?” 

Before Matt could respond, Thompson walked in. 

“Forgive me for being late! I had some last minute… calls I had to make!” He said cheerfully. 

Matt didn’t turn as Damon walked past the railing, taking a seat at the plaintiff table

Judge Mason glared at him for a moment. 

“I do not tolerate tardiness Mr. Thompson. We won’t be having this problem in the future correct?” 

“Of course not your honor. I apologize.” 

Judge Mason hummed before turning to the defense table,

“Speaking of tardiness. I have listed that Mr. Nelson is also suppose to be here. Where is he?” 

Both Karen and Bucky looked to each other than Matt. Karen was about to speak when Matt stood up,

“I apologize on behalf of my partner. He had an emergency and cannot make it today.” 

Judge Mason raised an eyebrow, “Very well. But if Mr. Nelson wishes to be Sergeant Barnes’ lawyer in the upcoming trial, I expect him to be present and on time in the future. Understand?” 

“Yes your honor.” Matt said, sitting back down. Karen looked at him, confused.

Matt could feel her gaze on him but pointedly ignored it.

His heart was beating so fast he was convinced she could hear it.

He may be the one with enhanced senses, but Karen had a knack for just…’knowing’ something’s up. 

“Let’s begin then. Sergeant Barnes, you are being charged with assault, property damage, and attempted murder. You are also being sued for all emotional damages this attack caused. Do you understand these charges.” 

Bucky stood up, clearing his throat, “Yes your honor.” 

“Good. How do you plead?” 

Bucky glanced down at Karen and Matt before responding, “Not guilty your honor.” 

Judge Mason folded his hands together, looking at Bucky intently, “I’ve read over this report. And seen the security tape. Do you have anything you’d like to say before I make my decision?” 

Bucky cleared his throat again, “Y-yes. I um. I’m not guilty your honor. The night of the attack I was out on a run. I was not involved in the ambush or the attack.” 

The Judge thought for a moment. Matt listened, defeated, already knowing the judge had made up his mind. 

“Very well, unfortunately…” 

Matt sensed Thompson glancing at him, with a smirk on his face. 

“Due to the lack of evidence supporting your claim, I’ve decided it will be best for you to be apprehended while you await trial. As for bail, due to past incidents of you escaping government custody, I have no choice but to deem you a flight risk. No bail.” 

Matt could feel the moment Bucky, and the rest of the Avengers, hearts shattered.

The DA stood up, Matt already knew what he was going to say,

“Your honor? My client has a request? If you’d be so kind as to hear it?”

It was taking everything in him not to attack Thompson right then and there.

He listened as all of them looked towards the plaintiff table with a mix of confusion, worry, and anger. 

“Make it quick counselor.”

“My client has requested Sergeant Barnes be placed into the custody of EPCC. It’s a new high security military prison, meant to contain any and all enhanced personnel.”

“What!” Matt heard Sam whisper loudly. The others had similar reactions. 

“EPCC?” Judge Mason repeated. 

“Yes. Mr. Thompson worries that due to Sergeant Barnes’…capabilities, a normal prison will not be secure enough. For the safety of my client, I’m requesting Sergeant Barnes await trial there.” 

Karen stood up, outraged, “Absolutely not! This was not discussed at all prior to the hearing!” 

“Silence Mrs. Page.” Judge Mason glared at her as she sat back down.

Karen turned to Matt, shock and anger written across her face. 

“Matt?!” She whispered, “Come on! What are you doing?? Do something!” 

“Counselors. A word up here please.” Judge Mason called them both up.

Without a word to Karen or Bucky, he stood up and walked over.

As they spoke, he heard Karen, Bucky and the others whispering amongst each other. All of them wondering what was going on. 

“Very well.” The judge finally announced, as Matt and the DA walked back to their respective tables, Judge Mason continued, “All rise.” 

They stood. Karen was still looking at him but he ignored her.

His heart was breaking inside. It was taking everything in him not to tell her.

Not to try and even hint to her what was happening. He couldn’t risk it.

He couldn’t risk Foggy.

“Sergeant Barnes will await trial at EPCC. No bail will be placed. Effective immediately. Guards, please take Sergeant Barnes away.” 

“What?!” Karen said aloud. 

“Wait- wha- what does that-?! Bucky!” Steve said, trying to reach for Bucky’s hand, but he was taken away by the guards. 

Bucky looks terrified as they placed him in handcuffs, pulling him away from the others. 

Matt felt Karen’s eyes on him.

“Matt.”

He kept his head down, facing the table. His fists clenched tightly. He’d fix this.

”Matt. Tell me what’s going on.”

Bucky wouldn’t be there long. He’d fix this. He had too.

He left the courtroom quickly, leaving behind Karen and the others. 
He heard Karen shout his name but he didn’t stop.

Calling a cab once he stepped outside, he got inside before anyone could catch up to him. 

He didn’t have the heart to speak to any of them.

How was he supposed to explain to any of them what was happening when he couldn’t tell them the truth?

He can’t do it. He can’t lie to them.

He’d fix this.

When the cab came to a stop he quickly paid the driver before rushing out.

He needed to hurry. There’s no way Karen hadn’t called Frank by now, telling him about how strangely Matt had been acting and then telling him he ran off. 

He rushed up the stairs to his apartment, knowing Frank was probably on his way. 

Grabbing a backpack, he threw his red Daredevil suit inside. Changing out of the suit Tony had gotten him, he switched in his old black cargo pants and tight black shirt, throwing a hoodie over it and putting his black cloth mask and wraps in his pockets. 

Just as he was finishing up putting on his black combat boots, he heard Franks truck turn onto the block.

His phone had been buzzing non-stop with calls and texts from the others, but he didn’t have the heart to pick it up. 

He was going to fix this. 

He walked up the steps to the roof access. Pulling his hood over his head before walking outside.

Matt needed to stay hidden. He knew they’d be looking for him, and he had a few hours to kill before midnight.

Chapter Text

“—Matt? It’s me. Karen said the trial didn’t go well. She said you’d been acting weird, and that you ran off? Give me a call okay sweetheart?—“

“—Hey, they can’t find you anywhere in the courthouse. I’m at the apartment right now, where the hell are you? Why is your suit gone? You’re starting to freak me out Red. What’s going on??—“ 

“—Matty please pick up. We can’t find you. Tony’s using some fancy scanning shit to try and figure out where you went but- I know you. We’re not gonna find you if you don’t want to be found. Just- please answer? So that I know you’re okay?? None of us know what’s going on and- we went by Nelson’s place, he’s gone too- is that why you left? We can’t find him either. Let us help Matt. Please—“ 

It was becoming harder and harder to avoid the others. 

Every hour that passed, Matt could feel the growing tension and anxiety Frank and the Avengers felt as they looked for him. 

Matt’s phone was still blowing up with messages and calls to the point he decided it’d be best to shut it off. 

Hearing Frank’s voicemails broke his heart.

He nearly gave in and called him back, but he couldn’t. Not until he knew Foggy was safe. 

He’d had a few close calls. The Avengers and Frank had been scouring the city since Matt left. 

Currently, he was hiding in the one place he’d hope none of them would look. Midland Circle. 

Well, not exactly Midland. The building was still just a bunch of dirt and debris, but there was an old apartment just down the block that used to be one of Franks safe houses.

He hated being there. He could still smell the remains of Hand soldiers buried deep under the building. But, Midland was also located in the dead center of Hells Kitchen. Which meant Matt could hear almost everything. 

Which- was a blessing and a curse. 

It meant he could hear where all of the Avengers are, and where Frank is, but it also meant he could hear how worried they were. 

He could hear the moment Frank realized Matt shut off his phone. He could hear Natasha comforting Steve, telling him Bucky was going to be okay. He could hear Karen anxiously switching between trying to call Foggy, and then calling Frank. 

It was torture. And being the cause of it only made it worse. 

In a weird way he was a little relieved when it was almost midnight. He was still scared of whatever Thompson was planning, and worried about Foggy. But now he could actually do something about it. Instead of just sit there and listen to the people he cares about worry about him. 

He decided it’d be best if he stayed in his black suit. The Avengers were looking for Matt. But Frank was looking for Daredevil too. He’d be harder to spot if he kept to his old suit. 
Getting ready to leave, Matt put on his mask, he left his backpack with his red suit and something else, on the old cot Frank had left in the apartment. 

He walked up to the roof of the building and, once he knew he was clear, headed towards the docs, the only things he kept on him was his phone and Billy clubs. 

—

Matt stayed hidden as he listened to three cars pull into the docs. Parking around some old cargo containers. 

Two men, armed, stepped out of one of the cars first. Thompson followed after them. 
Matt let them stand there alone for a moment before deciding to make himself known. 

“Thompson.” He growled out. Standing tall on top of the shipping containers he’d been hiding on. 

He listened to the two men jump slightly, resting their hands on their guns. But Thompson only smiled. 

“Daredevil! Interesting choice of attire,” he said with a chuckle, “Why don’t you come down here so we can chat.” 

As much as he didn’t want to, he listened. Silently, he jumped down from the container. Thompson had the upper hand and Matt couldn’t take any chances. 

“Where is he?” He asked in a low voice, walking towards Thompson. 

Immediately the men pulled out their guns, aiming them at Matt. But Thompson simply raised his hand to stop them. 

“He’s alive. That’s all you really need to know for now.” He sounded so casual, as if Matt had asked him what the time was. It was excruciating. 

“I did what you asked. I agreed to Barnes being sent to EPCC. I didn’t tell anyone what’s going on. I’m here. Where. Is. He?” 

Thompson laughed, Matt could feel his fingers pressing deeper into his palms, threatening to draw blood.

“Unfortunately, our work together isn’t done yet. Now,” one of the car doors opened, another armed man walked out and headed straight to Matt carrying a thick plastic box,

“I’m going to need you to put these on.” 

The man stopped a few feet away from Matt and opened the box. Inside was a pair of handcuffs. But they were bigger and much sturdier than the ones police use. Cautiously, Matt picked them up, his confusion must have been prevalent. 

“SHEILD grade super soldier handcuffs, I assumed the normal kind wouldn’t well…be very efficient.”

“I’m not a super soldier…” Matt said hesitantly, he examined the cuffs with his fingers, they were strong, he wouldn’t be able to get out of these. 

“Really? Good to know. Well, in any case, super soldier or not, you are definitely not just your average human. And until I figure out what you are, I’m not taking any chances so…”

Thompson motioned to the cuffs with his hand, “Unless you don’t actually care for Nelson as much as I thought you did?” 

Matt sneered, “If you touch him I swear I’ll-“ He began walking towards Thompson but was stopped again as the men around his raised their guns. 

Thompson smiled, “Just so you’re aware, if you hurt me in any way, Nelson will be long dead before any of you or your Avenger friends can find him, now, put the cuffs on.”

Matt’s heart was pounding, what could possibly be the right choice now? 

Slowly, he latched the cuffs onto his wrists. 

Thompson smiled, “Good.”

With his hand, he motioned for two of his men to walk towards him. They grabbed Matt’s arms, pulling him towards the cars. 

Once he got closer, one of the men kicked the back of his leg, hard. Forcing him to fall to his knees. 

“Check him.” He said. 

The men pulled out his billy clubs and phone. 

“Oh, planning on making some calls after our little meeting?” Thompson asked sarcastically. He turned Matt’s phone on. 

“My, you have so many voicemails from Castle! He must be worried sick about you!”

Matt listened as Thompson tapped on his phone for a moment.

He tried to figure out what he could be doing until he heard Frank’s voice. 

“—Matt. You need to pick up now. Micro finally got back to me about S.E.A.R. It took him awhile to break into Thompson’s system and figure it out. It stands for, Serum Extraction And Replication. He wants to make super soldiers Matt. And he’s using Bucky to do it. We dug into EPCC more too. Guess who funds it? Thompson. We need to get Bucky out of there before it’s too late. We need you here Matt. Whatever’s going on, we can deal with it together. Just ple—“

‘Wait- what?’ Matt thought, letting Frank’s words sink in.

“Well!! That’s enough of that voicemail!” Thompson said with a slightly nervous laugh, 

“I’ll have to look into this ‘Micro’ when we’re finished here huh?” 

“What are you planning Thompson?” Matt growled, he tried to hide the fear he was feeling behind anger. 

This was so much worse than Matt thought.

This was Thompsons plan the whole time.

And Matt gave Bucky right to him. 

He tried to get up. Hitting one of the men beside him with his shoulder. Kicking the other.

Instantly, the two other cars behind Thompson opened and more men came out. They forced Matt back to the ground, unable to move.

Thompson sighed, “Well, I guess now you know my plan. The super soldier serum is one of the most powerful chemicals on Earth. And there are very…veryyy few people who know how to make it. So, rather than go through the trouble of finding someone who can make it, I’m just going to figure it out myself anddd, make it better.” 

“Better?” Matt repeated, still trying to push against the men holding him. 

“Well yes of course! I am still a scientist! It’s what we do! What’s the point of making it if there’s others out there who can too? Thats why I need you. I want my version to be better. Stronger. I’ve seen what you can do. You may not be a super soldier, but there’s something about you that makes you different. I’m going to figure out what.” 

Oh this was way way wayyyy worse than Matt thought it would be.

He started trying to fight harder to stand up. To get away. To do anything but continue to fall directly into the trap Thompson set for him. 

“Welp, we should probably get going,” Matt heard Thompson begin walking towards him,

“Oh and Matt? This is for what you did in my garage.” That was the last thing he heard before Thompson swung his fist at his face. Knocking him out cold.

—

When Matt awoke his head was ringing.

He could hear the faint buzz of lights above him. In the distance he could hear people talking, machines beeping and a door opening. 

“Oh good, he’s waking up.” 

Matt felt the area beneath him. There was a thin cot and a blanket. He let his senses expand further, the room he was in was large but it was divided into smaller sections by thick metal bars.

‘Prison cells.’ Matt’s mind supplied. 

The cell beside his was occupied as well. But from what Matt could sense, the man was still unconscious. 

“Daredevil?” 

He forced himself to sit up, turning his head in the direction of the voice. With slight relief he realized his mask was still on, though is billy clubs and phone were gone. 

“You missed breakfast.” The voice said, it wasn’t Thompson. Or anyone else he recognized.

As they spoke, a tray was pushed into his room through a slot in the cell door.

Matt breathed in through his nose, smelling what he guessed was some sort of weird soup. He cringed and the voice laughed. 

“Get used to it Devil. It’s what you’re gonna be having for a while.” 

Then the voice was gone. Matt took a breath. Trying to calm himself down a bit and regain his thoughts. 

The man in the cell beside his shifted.

Something metal hit against the man’s cot and Matt froze. 

He focused his attention on the man and realized he was familiar.

Strong build. Strong heartbeat. Smells like gun powder and coffee. Matt would’ve thought it was Frank if it wasn’t for the strong smell of metal where the man’s left arm should’ve been. 

“Bucky.” He whispered to himself. 

He really hoped Frank and the others would figure out what’s going on soon.

Chapter Text

“Ugh.” Bucky grumbled.

Whatever shot those doctors injected him with while they were transporting him to EPCC gave him a killer headache. 

It didn’t help that the lights in this place reminded him of a hospital. He covered his eyes with his arm to shield himself from the brightness. 

Whatever cot they’d put him on was small and not comfortable at all. He’s slept on worse though.

“Good afternoon. Well, good evening I think.” 

Bucky sat up immediately at the sound of a voice.

He turned around to see a man in the cell next to his. He was sitting on the floor, leaning against the far wall, arms crossed and legs stretched out with his ankles crossed; looking at him.

Well, Bucky thought the man was looking at him. Hard to tell with the mask he had on. 

“What…?” He asked confused. Taking a second to look around for the first time too. The place looked like a mix of a prison and a hospital or laboratory. 

“Well, there’s no clocks or windows anywhere so I’m really just guessing what time it is.” The man answered. 

Bucky looked back at the man. He sounded familiar but he couldn’t place from where.

The man was wearing black cargo pants, a black long sleeve shirt and a black mask that only covered his eyes. 

“You supposed to be some kinda ninja or something?” He grumbled out, rubbing his still slightly blurry eyes. 

The man snorted, “Sure. Nice to see you again Barnes.” 

Bucky’s brow furrowed in confusion, he looked back at the man, “How do you know my…”

The man smiled at him and it clicked. That cocky smirk, the all black suit, he wouldn’t have recognized it if it wasn’t for Natasha showing him that video…His eyes widened,

“Daredevil??” 

He nodded, “You figured that out faster than I thought you would, figuring we’ve only met once.” 

Bucky was half convinced he was still asleep for a moment, “I don’t understand, we’re in EPCC? Right?”

“Yuuup.” Daredevil said casually. He sounded tired.

“So then why are you here??” He asked him.

Daredevil tensed a little before relaxing, “I made a…deal. Turns out I didn’t realize the extent of my end of the bargain.” 

Bucky held back a snort at the irony, “I’m sorry, you, the devil, made a deal and that deal ended up screwing you over?” He couldn’t help but smile. 

Daredevil huffed and Bucky swore he could feel  the man roll his eyes, “It wasn’t really a deal. It was more of a ‘If you don’t do what I say I’ll kill someone you care about’ type of situation.” 

Bucky’s eyes widened, “Oh…I’m sorry.” 

Daredevil was quiet for a moment before shrugging, “It’s my fault. I should’ve known Thompson had something planned. I shouldn’t have tried to do this alone.” 

Bucky thought for a moment, “Does Castle know your here?” 

He shook his head, “Nobody does. Part of the deal was to not tell anyone,”

He let out a laugh though it was void of any humor, “And now I feel like an idiot because this is exactly what Thompson wanted. It’s what S.E.A.R. has been this whole time.” 

Bucky tilted his head, “S.E.A.R? They figured it out?” 

Daredevil nodded, “Thompson wants to make a new type of super soldier serum using our DNA. One that’s better than the old one.” 

Bucky felt his heart drop a little. He took a breath, panicking wasn’t going to help.

“Why does he want your DNA?” 

He shrugged, “He thinks he can replicate my abilities.” 

Bucky crossed his arms, “What exactly are your abilities?”

He paused for a second, hesitating, “Your not- actually the devil right?” 

Daredevil burst out laughing, “Oh my god I forgot you guys thought that.” 

Instantly Bucky felt embarrassed, “Okay asshole, I was just making sure.” 

Daredevil let out an amused sigh, “No I’m not the actual devil Barnes. I can just do some things that most people can’t. That’s why Thompson’s so interested in me.” 

Bucky hummed in understanding, he realized he didn’t get an actual answer to his first question but decided to drop it for now. He had a different question he wanted to ask anyways,

“So, you never worked for Thompson then?”

Bucky could see the confusion on the man’s face even through the mask, “‘Worked for Thompson?’ What are you talking about? Of course not, me and Frank had been trying to stop him for weeks before we met you guys.” 

“Right. Sorry, Nat just…had a few suspicions.” Bucky responded. 

“Suspicions? You guys barely know me.”

Bucky could hear the slight hurt in his voice. He started feeling a little bad, Daredevil really was just some guy. Not the devil. Not an asshole working for Thompson. Just a man trying to protect his home. 

“Sorry. I just can’t stop thinking about who could’ve actually ambushed that truck. It wasn’t me, so who else?” 

Daredevil was quiet for a moment, thinking.

“Fair…” it sounded like there was something else he wanted to say but he held back. 

Suddenly a door at the end of the hall opened. Both Bucky and Daredevil stood up immediately. 

The man walked over to Daredevil’s cell before coming to a stop. 

“Mr. Thompson has requested to speak to you privately.” The cell door opened.

Bucky was waiting for Daredevil to attack the guy. Make a run for it. Do something. But he didn’t. In fact, he seemed on edge the moment the man said the name ‘Thompson’. 

“Why?” Daredevil asked. Not moving from where he stood. 

“You’ll find out soon enough. Let’s go.”

Bucky watched Daredevils fists clench then unclench for a moment. Like he was debating what he should do next.

Reluctantly, he walked out of the cell and followed the man to the door, glancing back at Bucky only for a moment before disappearing with the man.

—

“Anything?” Frank asked for what was probably the 100th time. He already knew the answer.

“No. Facial recognition hasn’t found Matt or Foggy.” Tony said absently. He’d been looking between four different screens for the past three hours, barely paying attention to anything else.

“Maybe we should go out again? Sweep the city?” Steve suggested.

He, like most of the others in the room, was slowly sipping a coffee as they sat in random areas of Tony’s lab. 

Frank once overheard Steve telling Bruce he preferred tea, that coffee was too bitter and reminded him of the war. 

Seeing him drink it now felt oddly comforting, like Frank wasn’t the only one who was worried, he wasn’t the only one who cared. 

“We could split up? You stay here, half of us search Manhattan, the other half search Hell’s Kitchen?” Sam added on.

“We already searched. We searched for hours. Clearly Matt knows what he’s doing. We won’t find him till we figure out why he left in the first place.”  Natasha responded offhandedly in her usual calm tone.

She too was typing away on one of Starks computers, flipping through varies surveillance cameras. 

She was right. He knew it, and so did Karen. She’d been calling him every hour or so asking for updates.

She’d been out for hours looking for leads on Daredevil sightings and was now sitting at home, likely pacing her apartment hoping Matt or Foggy would call her back. 

What made both Frank and Karen more nervous was that they both knew just how bad this is.

Right now, the Avengers were looking for Matt and Foggy. Civilians. Lawyers. Normal average people. 

But searching for Matt like that would be useless. Because he’s not just a civilian. They’d never find him. So right now, even though the Avengers were helping, it still felt like Karen and him were looking for Matt entirely on their own. 

He could feel Sam’s eyes on him. He knew why, he’d been uncharacteristically quiet for a while now. 

“Castle? Any ideas where Matt could’ve gone?” 

He did actually, but he wasn’t sure going with the Avengers was a good idea. 

“Clinton Church.” 

He felt more eyes move to him, he kept his gaze on the window beside him. “I doubt he’s still there, or if he went there at all. But there’s someone there who might be able to help us.” 

“Alright, then let’s go.” Clint said, standing up and stretching. 

“No.” Frank replied curtly. 

“No?” Steve questioned, arms crossed.

“No. That church means the world to Matt. We’re not all going to barge in there like police. I’ll go.” 

“You’ll go? The Punisher? The Punisher is gonna go to a church?” Sam asked skeptically, eyebrow raised. 

“Yes. They know me. They trust me. They don’t trust any of you.” He was starting to get annoyed, as he spoke he grabbed his jacket, walking to the door. 

“At least let me come with.” Natasha’s voice appeared behind him. He didn’t even hear her chair move. 

“Just in case. We don’t know what to expect or who to trust. I won’t get in the way and you know it.”

Her voice stayed steady, firm. Not a bit of pleading in her tone. She was asking out of courtesy, but something told Frank that she was coming with regardless of his answer. 

“Fine.” He answered finally, when he turned around, she’d already put on her coat. 

—

The air inside the church was warm and stuffy. The smell of vanilla candles and incense hung heavy in the air. 

Years ago, Frank would’ve cringed at the smell. Now, he leaned into it, breathed it in deeply. Knowing it was one of Matt’s favorite smells. 

They walked down the center isle, passing a few people sitting quietly, some with their heads bowed, mumbling prayers the same way Frank’s seen Matt pray thousands of times now. 

Others held bibles in their hands, grazing the pages with their fingertips, thin paper flicking almost inaudibly as they read.

They stayed quiet as they walked. Frank could feel Natasha silently studying the church. Observing every inch she could see. 

Frank stopped when the reached the front, candles, roses, crucifixes and little letters people left for only God to read laid out on tables in front of a big candle lit podium. 

Frank turned to his left and saw a nun sitting up front, thumbing the beads on her rosary. 

He sat down next to her, Natasha sitting beside him. Waiting respectfully for her to finish her prayer. 

When she did, she tilted her head to look at him. Frank turned to her and he saw the moment she recognized him, she was young, but not naive, she simply sighed and stood up.

“I’ll go let Sister Maggie know you’re here.”

“Thank you.” Frank whispered. He could feel Natasha watching them. Noticing the way she knew who he was, but instead of fear in her expression, all she showed was understanding.

He could almost hear her thoughts buzzing with questions. 

Frank was relieved she didn’t ask them. 

—

“Francis. It’s so lovely to see you again.”

Maggie was frighteningly quiet. Her nimble body made it easy for her to sneak around almost anywhere. 

“It’s nice to see you too Sister Maggie.”  He said, forcing a smile as he stood up. 

She smiled back, though her eyes flicked behind him to Natasha, worry flashed through her expression and Frank knew why.

He’d almost never come here without Matt.

The few times he had, it was because something was wrong.

“How many times have I told you to call me Maggie?” She waved away the question before he could answer, “Come, let’s talk somewhere more private.” 

He knew where they were headed almost immediately. Matt had shown him the churches basement before, and on a few occasions, when the church was closer than their apartment, they’d stopped there to lay low or get patched up.

The cot was still down there, but now there was an old wooden table in the center of the room as well.

Maggie mentioned a while ago one of the sister’s suggested the table, since there was usually more than one person down there now. 

They sat down, Maggie offered tea and coffee to which they both politely declined.

After, she let out a sigh, already seeming to dread the answer to her next question,

“So, what has Matthew gotten himself into now?” 

“I wish I knew. It’s part of why we’re here.” Frank responded. 

Maggie glanced at Natasha again, “You look awfully familiar dear, have you been to Clinton before?” 

Natasha smiled sweetly, “No Sister I haven’t.” 
She glanced at Frank, unsure if he wanted to tell the full truth. 

“She’s an Avenger; Natasha Romanoff.” Frank explained. 

Maggie turned back to Natasha, studying her face, something seemed to click in her head, “Ah, The Black Widow, some of the children here look up to you quite a bit Mrs. Romanoff.” She said with a soft smile. 

A small grimace crossed Natasha’s face that she hid quickly, “Not sure if that’s the best thing, and please, Natasha is fine.” 

Maggie tilted her head, “Of course it is. The girls need a strong independent and kind  hero to look up to, and they have you.” She spoke with a smile but her tone was serious, she meant every word that came out of her mouth. 

Natasha’s eyes widened a little in surprise. To anyone who didn’t know her, her expression would appear to have barely changed.

But Frank could tell, she was very taken aback by Maggie’s response. Surprised by her honesty.

Maggie seemed to notice too, she had that ability, to just, know things.

Every time he and Matt visited, he noticed more and more things about her that reminded him of Matt. 

“Now, back to Matthew, what has he done this time? I hope his lack of presence doesn’t mean he’s bedridden…again.” She said, her lip upturned slightly.

Frank let out a huff, “I wish that was the case.”

The fear the worry he’d been feeling for hours now washed back over him and his smile faded, “Matt’s missing.” 

He watched Maggie fight to keep her expression calm. Little things gave her worry away however.

The flicker of fear in her eyes.

Her hand on the table tightening together.

Her shoulders going rigid. 

Her voice was the biggest giveaway,

“Explain.” It was clearly the only word she could muster without her voice cracking. 

“He disappeared after a first appearance in court for his client. Another Avenger. He hasn’t responded to any calls or texts. We’ve been searching the city, we can’t find him.” He could feel his own words cracking as he spoke. 

Maggie was silent for a moment, not meeting his or Franks gaze, “Have you talked to Franklin or Karen?” 

Frank looked down at his hands before forcing himself to look back at her, “Karen yes. She’s in the same spot we are. Foggy-“ he hesitated,

“Nobody has seen him since the night before the trial.” 

She didn’t hide her surprise this time. “Do you think this could have to do with-“ 

“I’m not sure.” He cut her off from finishing. Already knowing what she was about to ask. Maggie glanced at Natasha then back at him, nodding understandingly. 

“Well he hasn’t been here. I can let you know if he comes by but, it sounds a lot to me like he doesn’t want to be found.” Maggie said, rubbing her temple. He hated to stress her out so much. 

Frank nodded, “Yeah I know.” 

—

The ride back to the tower was silent.

Frank could tell Natasha’s mind was racing. There was no way in hell she didn’t figure somethings out. She’s a spy after all. 

He wondered when she was going to ask him the obvious questions. 

To his surprise, they made it to the tower without a word. 

A small, newfound respect for Natasha formed in him then. She really was there just to back him up if needed.

—

The night was spent searching the city, running facial scans, calling in old favors, every possible idea turning up with nothing.

Frank stayed out, searching everywhere he could think.

He didn’t go back to the tower till Steve practically manhandled him to the car when the sun began to rise. 

—

The most of the next day was spent repeating the same things they’d been doing since the trail.

Everyone was on edge. 

Frank had seen Tony snap at Bruce before apologizing. 

The hours ticked by both achingly slow but also worryingly fast.

Frank decided ignoring the clock all together was the only thing that was going to keep him from breaking down. 

Every hour that passed without anything made his heart pound a little harder, his head hurt a little more. His trigger finger twitch a little faster. 

And then, his phone rang. 

He pulled it out of his pocket, eyes almost half closed, assuming it’d be David or Karen calling. 

He didn’t even register that he was standing until he heard the chair fall behind him. Making around else jump at the sound. 

He answered the call, scared if he waited another second, he’d wake up from a dream. 

“Matt?”

—

“What do you want now?” Matt asked the moment he stepped into what seemed to be Thompson’s office. 

Thompson was sitting at a desk in the center of the room.

The office was nice. Mostly wooden with lots of fancy books and lab supplies. The desk itself was rather messy. Matt could smell the lead and ink on the papers thrown around his desk. 

Despite the rather frazzled appearance of his office, Thompson still attempted to seem relaxed as Matt was practically thrown into the room.

Damon raised his eyebrow, an amused smile crossed his face before disappearing, “You friends are making my plans very difficult.”

He began with a sigh. It was then Matt noticed his phone sitting on Thompson’s desk. 

“You decided to mess with some very powerful and dangerous people, what were you expecting?” Matt responded coldly. 

Damon let out a laugh, “Powerful? Dangerous? Sure, more like, inconvenient. I have plans for you but they can’t happen if the Avengers and the Punisher are looking for you.” 

Matt crossed his arms, “And what does that have to do with me?” 

Sighing, Damon rested his elbows on his desk, “I need you get them to back off. I couldn’t care less if they look for Nelson. But I need them to stop looking for you.” 

Matt could feel his heart rate picking up, “What?” 

Damon picked up Matt’s phone, holding it out to him.

“Call Castle. Tell him to stop. Tell him you decided to run away or that your done being Daredevil or that your starting a new life or that you hate them or something- I don’t care what you say or how you do it just get them to stop.”

Matt felt like he got punched in the gut.

“No-“ he answered almost immediately,

“No- I can’t just- I won’t-“ he clenched his fists together,

“He won’t believe me.” 

“Then make him believe you.” Damon responded sternly, he motioned for Matt to take the phone but he refused. 

“No. I- I can’t.” 

Damon breathed in deeply. Setting the phone back down on his desk before letting out an exasperated sigh. “I figured you’d say that.” 

He pulled out a computer, typing on it for a moment before stopping, “Now, I’m pretty sure you are actually blind right? That’s not just some messed up act you came up with to cover up your identity?” 

Matt felt more confused by the turn of conversation more than anything, “Yes I’m actually blind.” 

Damon nodded, “Okay, you won’t be able to see this then- We’ll talk about your eyesight more later. On my screen is my companies truck footage from the night of the ambush.” 

Matt clenched his jaw, wondering where this could be headed. 

Damon crossed his hands together, Matt could feel him staring very intently at him. 

“I had some of my specialists analyze this footage. Professionals who study body language and fighting styles.” 

It was unsettling how calm Damon was as he continued to speak, “What I’m getting at here is that I know Barnes is innocent. The body language and fighting style doesn’t line up with his. But…it does line up with someone else’s,” 

Uh oh.

“…Castles.” 

Matt felt his heart drop into his stomach.

He forced himself to keep a straight face though he’s sure Damon could see right through him. 

“Get them to back off. Or I’ll let the FBI know Frank Castle is still alive and currently hiding out in Avengers tower.” 

Matt noted how he didn’t say he’d tell the FBI Frank was the one who ambushed the truck.

He leaned back in his chair, “Frank’s got a new identity, another chance. As Pete Castiglione. You can either lie to him. Or you can destroy that chance, knowing he’ll likely never get another one again.”

All Matt could hear was his own heartbeat as it sped up.

Carefully he picked up the phone, ignoring the shake in his hands. 

The truth is, he knew exactly how to get Frank to fuck off.

He just didn’t want to do that. In all honesty, Matt’s terrified. And his one hope right now was that Frank was going to figure out where he is and get him and Bucky out of here.

Right now, he was about to risk losing that hope forever. 

Turning on the phone, he called Frank’s number. 

He answered on the second ring.

Chapter Text

Tentatively, Frank picked up the phone. It was silent on the other end. 

“Matt?” Frank asked. He could feel the others staring at him. Waiting to see his reaction to whatever happens.

He could see out of the corner of his eye Tony trying to trace the call.

“…Hey Frank.” Matt seemed cautious. Quiet. Tired. 

Regardless, he sighed with relief. “Matty?? Sweetheart Jesus Christ- where have you been?? What’s going on?” 

Matt was quiet again for a moment, like he was deciding what to say, “I was hiding out in your old apartment. The one by Midland. I just needed to- think…”

Franks brow furrowed in confusion, “Midland? Matt why would you go there?? And what are you talking about??” 

“Because I knew you wouldn’t look there. Listen Frank-“ Something about Matt’s tone seemed off.

His voice was almost robotic. But under that, he sounded on the verge of tears. There was something else there that he just couldn’t pinpoint.

It made the relief Frank had originally felt disappear in an instant. 

“Matty? What’s going on-?”

“We’re done.” 

Frank felt his heartbeat skip, “…what? What do you mean ‘we’re done??’”

“We’re done. I’m done. It’s over. I left because I just- can’t do this anymore. I can’t live this life anymore. I hate it. So- I left. I’m already out of state. You won’t find me. I’m only calling because I don’t want you to worry anymore and keep trying to find me.” 

Frank furrowed his brow in confusion, panic slowly rising to the surface, “You don’t mean that Matt.”

There was, what Frank assumed was suppose to be, an angry huff on the other end but it sounded more like an exhausted sigh,

“I do Frank. I’m done. I don’t want to be with you anymore.  I don’t want to be with-“ Matt cut himself off, hesitating. 

“You don’t want to be with what?” Frank asked coldly.

another hesitation, and then- “A killer. A psychopath. I don’t want to be with a monster. I don’t want to be with half-measure like you, Frank.”

bile pooled in the back of Franks throat. Anger and fear formed with it. 

‘A monster.’

Thats what Matt had called him. A monster.

He was about to speak again when he stopped. Letting Matt’s words sink in. Letting their meanings hit him. 

‘I don’t want to be with a half measure like you…’  

A half measure. 

Frank thought back to the night he’d chained Matt to a chimney.
Back when they didn’t know each other. Back when Matt wasn’t Matt, he was the red pajama wearing idiot.

Just Daredevil.

‘You know what I think of you, hero?’ Frank had asked him. 

‘I think you’re a half-measure. I think you’re a man who can’t finish the job. I think your a coward…’ 

He’d called Matt a half-measure because he couldn’t kill.

Frank definitely wasn’t a ‘half-measure’ by that definition.

Which meant Matt called him that to remind him of that night. 

He thought of another memory, later. When they were together. 

Matt had told him that was the night he’d gotten butterflies. He admitted, slightly embarrassed, he hadn’t had a ‘crush’ on someone since college. But Frank had reminded him of what that feeling was like that night. 

And for some reason, Matt wanted him to remember those memories.

Frank took a deep breath. Letting himself think for a moment. 

He had to think tactically. Logically. He pushed away all the emotional panicking thoughts that were crashing through his head. 

This isn’t like Matt. He wouldn’t just run off and break up with him like this. Plus, Hells Kitchen has been his home his entire life, Frank was sure Matt wouldn’t be able to move away for long even if he tried.

He said what he did as a code. A code he had to decipher. He said that to remind Frank of the night Matt started catching feelings for him.

To remind Frank how much he loved him.

Something else is going on. 

He turned away from the others, making sure none of them could see his face.

He whispered, “Is there someone in the room with you right now Matty?” 

Silence. Then, “…Yeah, that’s right.” 

“And they can hear you, but not me?” 

“Yes. Like I said, we’re done.” Frank finally figured out what it was about Matt’s tone he couldn’t decipher, he’s scared.

It made Frank worried even more than he’d been before. But more so, it made him pissed. Pissed off at whoever could be scaring his Matt this much.

“Okay. I understand now Matty. Don’t worry. We’re gonna find you okay? Just do whatever they say and stay safe. We’ll figure it out.” 

He motioned to Tony to pick up the pace.

Tony typed away frustratingly, every few seconds a red ‘error’ message popping up. He told FRIDAY something, then Natasha joined him on another screen, typing with him. 

Frank heard someone else speaking on Matt’s end before he answered, there was a clicking noise and suddenly Matt’s words sounded more like he was trying to warn Frank of something,

“O-okay. I’m glad you understand. I know this is a lot but it’s for the best. So, you’ll tell the others to back off?” 

Ah, so they could hear him now too.

“Yeah.” He said, doing his best to sound angry and hurt, “Fine I get it. I’ll tell them to leave you alone if that’s what you really want asshole.” 

He really hoped he’d be able to make it up to Matt for saying that last part soon.

He hung up before Matt had a chance to respond. Hoping he was convincing enough for whoever else was listening.

Immediately, he shoved his phone in his pocket and headed for the elevator. 

“What the hell was that?? Frank?! Where are you going??” Clint asked from behind him.

The others reacted similarly. 

“Did you locate the call?” He ignored Clint’s questions, they knew enough of what happened to fill in the blanks.

“No. Something keeps blocking the call.” Natasha yelled to him. Both her and Tony were still typing away on their respective screens.

“Matt mentioned my safe house by Midland Circle. He wouldn’t have done that if he didn’t want me to go there. Keep looking for Matt while I’m gone. Call Karen, let her know what happened and ask her to call Micro and Jones. Tell them what’s going on. This is even bigger than we thought it was.”

“You haven’t really explained what’s going on Castle.” Tony remarked. 

He got into the elevator, telling FRIDAY to hurry up, “Matt and Foggy have been kidnapped. We have to find them.” 
With that, the elevator closed before anyone could respond. 

—

“…Fine I get it. I’ll tell them to leave you alone if that’s what you really want asshole.”

He knew it was an act but it still hurt to hear. Frank hung up a moment later and Matt let the phone drop out of his hand and back onto the desk. 

“Well, now that we got that out of the way. We can start the real work!” Damon said standing up and clapping his hands together.

He walked past Matt, the door opened without him having to touch it. He only stopped to glance back at him for a moment, “Well? Come on. Follow.”

He said the last word sternly, ordering him to listen. The invisible warning of what Damon would do if Matt didn’t obey was thick in the air, leaving a knot in his throat.

He followed. Staying close behind Damon as they walked swiftly through what seemed like an endless maze of hallways.

Matt tried his best to keep track of them. Try and memorize little details about every turn. Try and figure out what made them different so he could map the place out.

But there was so much going on. So many hallways, so many rooms.

So much tech, buzzing and beeping loudly all around him.

So many people; scientists, guards, other prisoners.

He wondered how many of those prisoners were actually guilty of a crime.

It was overwhelming. 

“Explain to me how you can do what you do. You said you’re blind, 100% blind?” 

“Yes.” Matt answered cautiously, “My eyes don’t work, but my other senses work better than most to make up for it. Helps me create an image in my head of what the world around me ‘looks’ like.” 

Damon hummed in understanding, barely paying attention to the turns he made as they walked, as if they were muscle memory. “Like echolocation?” 

“Sure. That’s pretty close.” 

“Interesting.” Damon replied. They stopped at a door with two guards standing outside of it.

When they saw Damon one of the guards unlocked the door, letting Damon through. They seemed hesitant when Matt tried to follow though. 

“He with me. Let him through.” He waved off the guards, letting Matt enter. 

He figured out quickly they were in one of the many laboratories in the building.

His nose involuntarily crinkled at the potent smell throughout the room. Damon noticed and laughed. 

“So, your abilities make all of your senses stronger? Sit.” He asked while also motioning to a chair in the lab.

There was another doctor standing at a table close to the chair.

Matt hesitated for a moment before sitting down. Damon crossed his arms and leaned against a counter across from the chair, facing Matt.

“Yes. My senses allow me to hear, smell, taste and touch things others aren’t able to.” 

Damon nodded as Matt spoke, “Roll up your sleeve. Dr. Roy here is going to take a few samples.” 

Matt froze for a moment, taking his blood was dangerous. They’d have his DNA. His identity could be at risk.

Logically, he knew they were going to take his blood eventually, but now it felt like everything was happening so fast.

Like suddenly this wasn’t a dream anymore, this was actually happening.

Damon noticed his hesitation, pushing himself off the counter he took a step closer to him, leaning down slightly, he glared at Matt, “Now.”

Damon was already taller than Matt even when he was standing beside him. Sitting down, Damon was practically towering over him.

Besides Matt, Dr. Roy flinched slightly, before quickly turning away from them both to grab a syringe. 

He rolled up his sleeve. Damon had a very demanding and intimidating presence, he wondered if he’d be even scarier if he could see. 

Once the doctor took a sample of his blood, Damon called the guards at the labs door over and ordered them to take him back to his cell. 

One of the guards quickly marched over to Matt and pulled him up from the seat aggressively.

To Matt’s surprise, Damon wasn’t too happy about that. 

Immediately he pushed the guard away. Despite the guard being the one in almost full military gear and fully armed, Damon still managed to make the man’s heartbeat skyrocket.

He glared down at the guard as he spoke,
 “I need him completely uninjured. He needs to remain in perfect condition for all of my tests to be as accurate as possible. The next time I see him if he has so much as a paper cut it will be on you. Do you understand?” 

His voice was icy and stern. Matt could hear the guards gulp before nodding. 

He was beginning to notice every person who worked for Damon Thompson was utterly terrified of him.

It made him uneasy thinking about all of the reasons why they could be so scared.

When they got back to his cell, Bucky had been pacing back and forth he tensed when the door to the hallway opened and watched silently as the guards escorted Matt back into his cell before leaving. 

“What happened?” He asked once they were gone. 

Matt sat down on his cot, “Took some of my blood.” 

Bucky’s heartbeat stuttered, it occurred to Matt then that the last time Bucky was in a place like this, it was probably Hydra.

“That’s it?”

He didn’t really want to tell Bucky anything else, but then again, they were the only people they could trust right now.

He already trusted Bucky. But Bucky doesn’t trust him, he trusts Matt.

He needed to prove to him, that he could be trusted too.

“Thompson made me call Frank, made me tell him to stop looking for me.” He said, voice empty. 

Matt could feel Bucky’s shocked gaze on him through the bars, “What?? Why?” 

“Apparently they were getting in his way.” 

Bucky was quiet for a moment before asking one more question, “…Did you actually do it?” 

He was about to say no, that he’d gotten Frank to understand what was happening. That Frank picked up that he was being listened to, but the buzzing of the cameras around them made him hesitate.

“I guess I will be lying to him after all.” 

“I had too.” He answered simply. 

—

Ever since Matt told him about what happened at Midland Circle, he’d hated  this safe house.

The only reason he even kept it was because the rent was practically nothing and he didn’t have another safe house anywhere in the area. 

Matt knew that. Matt knew they both hated being around Midland. That’s why he’d brought it up. To send him a message. 

Frank shivered as he walked by the construction site. Not from the cold. 

When he made it to his safe house, he noticed the black backpack on the old cot immediately. 

It was his backpack, but Frank knew he didn’t leave it here. 

He grabbed the bag and sat down on the cot, cautiously, he opened it. 

Inside, Franks heart skipped a beat to find Matt’s suit. His devil suit. Which meant wherever Matt was, he was unprotected.

Probably wearing his shitty black suit that did nothing to keep him safe. 

Frank ignored the way his heart pounded in his ears as he pulled out one more thing. A note. 

He unfolded it and would’ve laughed at the handwriting if he wasn’t so nervous.

For a blind guy, it actually was pretty neat. Only missing a few dots on the ‘i’s and crosses on the ‘t’s. 

-

‘Frank. If you’re reading this then that means I really fucked up. Well, fucked up more than I already did. 

I’m sorry I disappeared, I had to. It’s a long story and I don’t have that much time left before I have to go. 

All you need to know is that Thompson has Foggy. He told me to meet him at the docs at midnight tonight and tell no one or he’d kill him. That’s why I’m here. Because I know you won’t look for me here and I don’t have the guts to lie to you, any of you anymore. 

Which is why I need to confess one more thing, I purposefully didn’t fight against Bucky being sent to EPCC. Thompson had all of them in his pocket, the DA, the Judge. All of them. I didn’t have a choice. I agreed to him being sent there. The others deserve to know, it’s up to you if you want to tell them. Though I doubt it’ll make a difference now.

I’m so sorry Frank. But I can’t risk Foggy. 
I love you. -Matt’ 

-

A few loose tears spilt onto the paper before he quickly scrubbed them away.

His head was aching and his heart was pounding. 

A knot formed in his chest as he imagined what could’ve happened to Matt.

As he thought about the fear Matt must’ve felt as he ran away from everyone, forced to handle this all alone. 

He imagined Matt racing home, throwing his suit into Franks bag, running off, trying to think of where to go. To hide. 

He imagined Matt sitting alone in Franks safe house. Sitting here, trying to force his senses to ignore Midland.

Pressing down hard on the piece of paper so he could feel the indents.

And then choosing to leave his suit behind, with the note, the note that Matt left in case things went wrong.

And clearly, something did. 

“It’s rude to follow people you know.” He called out in a harsh voice, forcing the tremble out of his tone. 

To his left, Natasha appeared outside the window, standing on the fire escape.

She gracefully climbed through, not taking another step when she got inside. 

They were quiet for a moment. He could feel Natasha’s gaze on him, inspecting him, reading him.

There was something else, he could feel it.

Something unspoken that she was clearly debating asking. And then, 

“He’s Daredevil, isn’t he?” 

Frank sighed, knowing the devil helmet within view of the window wasn’t the only reason she’d figured it out. He knew she’d been suspicious for a while now. 

He didn’t look up at her, just kept staring at Matt’s writing on the now slightly crinkled paper, “The others can’t know. Not yet at least.” 

Out of the corner of his eye he saw her nod. “You can’t find him alone Frank.” 

He read Matt’s words in his head over and over again. 

‘He told me to meet him at the docs at midnight tonight and tell no one or he’d kill him’

‘I’m so sorry Frank. But I can’t risk Foggy.’ 

‘I love you. - Matt.’ 

A ringing began in his ears. Suddenly the only thing he could see were Matt’s words.

The only thing he could feel was the thumping in his chest.

The only thing he could hear was the ringing. 

His trigger finger twitched. 

“We won’t be alone.” He answered, void of any emotion. 

Docs. Midnight. It wasn’t much but it was a start. He could work with that. 

“I’ll find you Matty.” He thought. 

Chapter Text

The next few days were like a blur to Matt.

The lights never turned off, their buzzing was starting to replace the silence in his head.

There were no windows nearby. Wherever they were, he wasn’t able to sense the outside world from there.

It was a scary thing to think about for him. He had no idea whether it was day or night. Time moved at an unknown pace.

Both he and Bucky had been in and out of tests. Oddly enough, Matt’s been taken for tests more than Bucky had.

So much so he’d barely spent anytime in his cell the past few days. Which wasn’t good, it meant he didn’t have much time to talk to Bucky at all, form a plan, do anything that could help them out of this situation. 

The tests were starting to get to him. One in particular was to see how well his hearing actually worked.

Turns out the idiot doctors didn’t take him that seriously when he said he could hear heartbeats and turned up their speakers to max volume…

“Please stay seated, 666. We’re going to test the extent of your hearing capacity.” 

One of the doctors said through the speakers.

He tried to tell them talking through the microphone was unnecessary, that he could hear them perfectly fine despite being in a ‘soundproof’ room. 

The doctors didn’t take him too seriously though. In fact, it seemed like they barely believed anything he said.

It was frustrating. They treated him like a child. Talking about him as if he weren’t there. Instead of calling him ‘Daredevil’ they mostly stuck to calling him ‘the subject’ or ‘subject 666’ or simply just ‘666’

The irony would’ve been funny under other circumstances. 

It was scary how easily they could reduce him to just another number. 

“Okay, we are going to play a series of sounds ranging in volume. Please use the buttons to your right to indicate how well you heard it, understand 666?”

He gritted his teeth at the ‘name’ but nodded. He felt to his side, grazing his fingers over the buttons. To his surprise, each one had a label in braille beside it. 
The labels said things like ‘Too loud’ to ‘Very quiet’ 

Somehow he knew that the doctors had nothing to do with the labels. They all treated him like he was less than human. The only one who’s actually treated him like a person has been Damon. Which was slightly concerning. 

Then, a small beep sounded through the room and a louder ringing began right after.

Matt cringed before pressing the ‘loud’ button. He could hear the doctors on the other side of the wall, huffing and scoffing. 

They thought he was exaggerating. He clenched his hands into fists but stayed still.

The same small beep, then another ringing, much much quieter this time. 

He pressed the ‘medium volume’ button. 

               “Bullshit.”

He heard one of the doctors say. 

               “That sound is barely loud enough to hear through headphones.” 

Same small beep sounded, and then- 

Suddenly his head was pounding.

The ringing was unbearably loud. He couldn’t hear anything and it felt like his world had light on fire.

He could hear nothing and everything.

He wondered if he was screaming or not, he couldn’t tell. He hoped he was yelling ‘stop’ but the noise hadn’t let up yet so maybe he wasn’t. 

He held his head in his hands, trying to block out the noise. It was pointless.

He felt liquid trickle out of his ears, through his fingers. 

It was too much. Too loud. It wouldn’t stop. It hurt. 

It hurt so much Matt wanted to cry.

For some reason, in the back of his mind, he thought of how disappointed in him Stick would be right now.

He’d tell Matt to stop complaining and go do something about it.

He got up, staggering from his chair to where he thought the door was.

He remembered sensing the door as it shut. It had a window in the center.

He wouldn’t be able to pick the lock, not like this. But he maybe could break the window. 

In hindsight, the window was 3 inches thick. He definitely would not be able to break it. But he was in too much pain to think about that.

He felt the door, tried the handle knowing it wasn’t going to work.

Matt felt for the window, once he got a rough idea of where it was, he pulled back his arm, tightened his hand into a fist, he started hitting. 

Matt wasn’t sure how many times he hit the glass till the guards came in.

He knew that by the time they had him pushed against the wall, the noise had stopped.

Despite that, his ears kept on ringing loudly in his head. 

It ached, it made his head swim. 

It made him forget for a moment why he hadn’t been fighting back. 

Which really wasn’t good for those guards. 

Matt still could barely hear a thing, but that didn’t make him any less dangerous. 

He had the first guard on the ground in seconds. The second soon after.

He didn’t know how many there was, he just kept hitting.

Hitting and hitting and hitting until finally he was just swinging at air.

He fell against the wall, using it as a crutch to safely drag himself to the ground, huffing for oxygen. 

A couple of moments later he felt the vibrations of footsteps approaching. He readied himself for another fight but the footsteps stopped just past the door. 

Matt didn’t know how long they stayed like that until he could start to hear again, it felt like an eternity. 

When he was finally able to hear his own labored breath again, he cautiously brought his hand up to his ear, snapping to test them.

“Can you hear me now Matthew?” 

He flinched, almost forgetting about the footsteps. He tilted his head, trying to figure out who was speaking to him. 

“Matthew, it’s me.” Damon. His voice was level, soothing even. Calm. Sweet.

It was unsettling. Matt could’ve mistaken him for a friend. 

“Thompson?” He breathed out, voice horse. He tried to clear his throat. 

“You were screaming, your voice must hurt still.” The longer they stayed like that, the more Matt’s senses began to refocus. 

He put everything he had into inspecting Damon. 

He was still standing just inside the doorway. Shoulders relaxed, hands together in front of him. 

Matt didn’t know what to say, how to respond, what to even do in this situation.

Damon took a step forward and immediately Matt tried to push away, forgetting there was a wall behind him. 

Damon stopped as soon as Matt started moving. He put his hands up, as if trying to seem non-threatening. 

“You’re hurt Matthew. You need medical attention. Let me help you up, please.”

Damon’s voice stayed level, like they were old friends. It was making his head spin. 

Matt tried to stand up but fell when he put pressure on his hand, he tried to stifle a cry but failed. 

“You probably broke your hand trying to break the window, attacking my men likely didn’t help it either.” He took another step, Matt’s head kept spinning, it was getting harder to try and get away. 

“I just want to help you, don’t worry, I won’t let those doctors hurt you anymore.” It sounded like he was trying to sooth a child. 

Damon took a few more steps until he was in front of Matt, he crouched down to his level. 

“I’m so sorry I wasn’t here to keep you safe, it won’t happen again.” His words swam through Matt’s head.

A small part of him realized what Damon was doing.

Tricking him. Making Matt believe that he’s a friend. Someone he could trust. Manipulating him.

Unfortunately right now, that part of him wasn’t big enough to stop him from taking Damon’s outstretched hands.

Damon helped him up, seemingly unbothered by the amount of blood staining his expensive suit.

He wrapped Matt’s arm around his neck, holding his hand and back to keep him standing up. Easily taking on a majority of Matt’s weight like it was nothing.

As they walked out of the testing rooms, Matt noticed something. He wasn’t sure if it was real or just his brain making it up but- 

The guards weren’t the only one’s unconscious on the floor.

As they walked by, the doctors in the observation room were also lying on the floor, Matt couldn’t hear any of their heartbeats.

He took a deep breath and noticed something else, Damon’s knuckles.

They reeked of blood that wasn’t his or Matt’s. 

—

“Okay I think this is it, let me just edit it a bit so we can see the feed more clearly.” 

David’s basement isn’t nearly as spacious as the old warehouse they used to hide out in. Especially now with him, David, Natasha and Jessica. 

Thankfully, David had multiple screens showing the CCTV footage of the docs, so they weren’t all cramped around him looking at his computer. 

“Andddd that should do it, ready?” David had found the footage pretty quickly. A couple of minutes after Jessica finally arrived at the Lieberman residence. 

Sarah wasn’t too enthusiastic about all of them coming by, but she’d always had a soft spot for Frank and Matt. 

Frank still smiled thinking about the dinners they’d had there.

Matt sitting by his side at the table, Leo on the other side giggling at something Matt had said. 

Sarah teasing Frank at how ‘soft’ he’d gotten.

They didn’t go to the ‘Lieberman family dinners’ too often, sometimes it was just a little too much for Frank.

A little too familiar. 

Frank glanced over at David, he looked nervous. They all were.

Despite Matt’s letter, none of them knew what to expect when they played the footage. 

He nodded, “Play it.” 

David turned back to his computer, a small tap, and then the video on the screens came to life. 

It started off relatively normal.

Then, soon after midnight, black cars drove up, parking strategically behind cargo crates. Out of view from the street.

One of the car’s doors opened. 

Damon Thompson stepped out.

Frank couldn’t hear heartbeats like Matt, but he knew his heart wasn’t the only one who skipped a beat. 

Nothing happened at first.

David had to fast forward a few minutes, he stopped when a dark shadow entered in the corner of the video. 

Matt. 

He was wearing his black suit, blending in perfectly with the starless sky. 

He jumped down from the cargo container he was standing on with catlike grace.

Though the rest of his demeanor reminded Frank of an angry lion, waiting for the exact right moment to let out its pent up rage. 

They were missing something here.

Something had to have happened before this to make Matt so angry. 

Frank realized absently that Damon had to have told Matt somehow that he had Foggy, likely at the court house.

He silently cursed himself, Karen mentioned he was acting weird during the trial; That must’ve been why. It seemed so obvious now.

The videos had no sound.

In all fairness, they were lucky this area of the docs had security cameras at all. 

They watched as Damon and Matt spoke. Frank held his breath when the men beside Damon raised their guns at Matt. 

Frank watched his body language. He looked skittish, ready to pounce. The guns were like invisible hands, forcing him to stay in place. He was getting more and more frustrated by the second. 

Meanwhile, Damon seemed to be really enjoying this. When his men raised their guns at Matt, he casually waved them off. A couple of seconds later even laughing at whatever Matt had said. 

Then, Damon motioned to the car behind him and the door opened, another man, holding a box stepped out and walked towards Matt. He stopped a few feet away and opened it. Hesitantly, Matt took the context out.

Frank felt his heart drop into his stomach. 

“Handcuff? Why the hell do they look like that?” Jessica asked to no one in particular. 

Matt seemed equally as uneasy about the cuffs and Frank felt. 

“Oh my god,” Natasha whispered, “Those are SHEILD cuffs.” 

“SHEILD cuffs?” David repeated, confused.

Natasha didn’t take her eyes off the screen as she spoke.

Her worry was beginning to become more prevalent on her face, which scared Frank. A lot.

“They’re cuffs designed to hold super soldiers. The locks are extremely intricate and can’t be picked open. The cuffs themselves are made especially for people with enhancements.” She glanced away, as if recalling a memory, before turned back to the screen. 

They watched as Damon made a motion towards the cuffs, then to Matt. 

Frank could almost hear Damon speaking, ‘Go on then, put them on.’ 

“I don’t get it, why would he give them to Ma-“ Jessica cut herself off as Matt slowly placed the cuffs around his own wrists. 

They all remained dead silent for a moment. Too much in shock to say a word. 

“What the fuck??” Jessica finally said what they were all thinking. This was really bad. 

“Thompson has Foggy. As long as he does, he’s basically got Matt in his pocket.” Natasha spoke, the realization hitting all of them at once. 

Matt’s going to do anything Damon says in order to protect Foggy. 

Unfortunately, the video wasn’t over. 

The two men beside Damon walked over to Matt. 

They watched as the men pulled Matt to Damon, forced him to the ground, pull out his Billy clubs and phone. 

From the position they were in now, Matt looked so much smaller than Damon. 

Damon stood above Matt, shoulders back but relaxed.

His suit fitting him just well enough to show a bit of the muscle he had hiding underneath.

A crappy yellow-tinted light behind Damon forced Matt into his dark shadow, making him look even smaller, even more helpless.

Damon took Matt’s phone, seeming to toy with him. It looked like they were listening to something before Damon’s face darkened and he pocketed the phone quickly. 

Matt tried to stand. More guards came out to force him back to the ground.

Damon talked some more, the longer he spoke the angrier Matt looked.

But, slowly, the anger seemed to be replacing itself with something else. 

Fear. 

And then, Damon stopped, he stooped low so he hovered just above Matt enough to force him to ‘look’ up.

Something in Damon’s expression changed.

And out of nowhere, he swung at Matt, hard. Hitting him square in the face and knocking him out cold. 

Franks heart was racing.

He felt heat radiating off himself.

Liquid dripped down his closed fist. He looked down and to his surprise, he’d forgotten he’d been holding a pencil. It now sat broken and bloody in the palm of his hand. 

Damon has Matt. He took him.

Unfortunately, none of them got a chance to say a word before one of David’s smaller screens started beeping loudly. 

They turned to it and Frank saw David’s face pale slightly. 

“Lieberman? What’s the alarm for?” He asked, already sensing he knew the answer. 

David sat frozen in his chair, eyes wide, “That’s the houses security. Someone just broke in.” 

“Well!! That’s enough of that voicemail!” Thompson said with a slightly nervous laugh, 

“I’ll have to look into this ‘Micro’ when we’re finished here huh?”

Chapter Text

They all had to act fast.

Luckily, ever since everything that happened with David, he became a bit paranoid.

The moment the alarms went off, the rest of the family upstairs was alerted and knew what to do. 

The others watched David’s cameras as Sarah quietly ushered the kids into the pantry, pulling open a secret latch that led to a small safe room, disappearing from view. 

From another camera, Frank could see four men dressed in black tactical gear walking into the house from the back door. 

His hands closed into fists. They were Thompson’s men. They had to be. 

He walked across the small space of the basement to one of the old couches the Lieberman’s had stored down there. 

“Shit. Okay we need a game plan.” Jessica began. 

He ripped off the couch cushions, revealing a line of guns hidden underneath one side, boxes of bullets hidden under the other.

Natasha joined him at his side, taking one of them for herself with a small smirk. 

“Yeah I got a plan. Kill all but one.” Frank said coldly. He was getting really sick of not knowing what was going on. It was time to get some answers. 

“Three more guys just came in Frank.” David said, glancing back at them. 

Frank pulled off his coat, revealing his skull vest underneath, “I’ll handle them. Micro, watch my back. Jones, stay here with Lieberman. Natasha, make sure none of them go near the pantry. Got it?” He asked, putting one of David’s coms in his ear.

They nodded. Frank started firing before they had a chance. 

—

Everything going on around Matt felt like a fever dream.

He was torn between wanting to sleep and knowing that that was a bad idea. 

“Your hand is definitely broken.” Damon said casually, pulling Matt out of his thoughts. 

They were in one of the private doctor rooms. It was a small room with the basics you’d find in a doctor’s office. 

Damon was currently inspecting his hand, holding Matt’s delicately in his own. 

“It’ll probably need an X-Ray. As will your head,” he continued, standing up, “I think we have a portable X-Ray machine somewhere around here. Stay put. I’ll be back.” 

Matt had barely said a word since they left the testing area. He could feel himself swaying despite sitting.

All he could think about were the doctor’s bodies on the ground.

Damon’s knuckles. 

He killed them. It was the only option that made sense. 

It started to make more sense why everyone who worked for him was absolutely terrified of him.

Damon Thompson is insane. 

He had to get out of here.

He had to get Bucky out of here. 

He had to do something.

He had to move.

Slowly, he stood up, putting his weight on his chair and the counter beside him.

Rummaging through the drawers found two safety pins and took them. 

Matt stumbled over to the door, shockingly, it was unlocked. 

He began walking as fast as he could through the hallways. Leaning against the wall occasionally. 

He used his senses to try and figure out where Bucky was. The building felt like a maze but finally, he got a something. 

A familiar smell. Fancy metal, gunpowder, the prison food they’d been given that morning- Bucky.

He had been here. 
Matt was back in the testing area of the building. 

Quietly, he followed Bucky’s scent until it got stronger and stronger. 

Finally, Matt got to the hallway he knew Bucky and his cells were located but-

Something wasn’t right. 

Usually, two guards were posted at the entryway to the hall. But right now, the door was unguarded. 

Cautiously, Matt walked to the door, it opened automatically when he got close. 

When Matt got to Bucky’s cell he could hear the man’s heartbeat spike.

“Jesus Christ- D?? What the hell happened?” He asked standing up and walking as far and the bars would allow him. 

He gave a weak laugh in response, “I look that bad huh?” 

Matt stumbled over to the bars and pulled out the safety pins. He hoped his hearing was well enough to pick the lock. 

“What the hell happened to you?” 

Matt let out a frustrated huff, the lock was very intricate and he could hear heartbeats nearby, they were running out of time. 

“Long story.” He answered simply. 

A wave of nausea washed over him, his head was still pounding and the more he moved his hand, the more it hurt. 

Bucky must’ve noticed his discomfort, “You need a doctor D, you look awful.” 

“Thanks,” and responded sarcastically,

“Let’s worry about that later.” 

He was so close, he could feel the lock slowly clicking into place. So close, just another minute and-

Alarms. The buzzing lights over them shut off and both doors at the end of the hall slammed shut. 

—

The last thing Bucky was expecting was for Daredevil to come hobbling down the hall. 

Bucky felt his heart drop when he saw the state of him. 

He looked awful.

He was stumbling around, unable to walk in a straight line. His hands were bloody and one of them looked disfigured. 

The most concerning thing was his ears, they were both dripping with now, mostly dried blood. 

He watched in surprise as Daredevil pulled out two safety pins and began picking the lock to his cell. 

Bucky’s heart was pounding as he glanced between the hallway ends for any sign of someone, a doctor, a guard, anyone. 

He could tell picking the lock was causing Daredevil pain, despite that, it appeared he was almost done, that he’d almost unlocked the door.

But then the alarms sounded. The lights switching from blinding white to a dark red.

Both doors and the ends of the hallways shut.

“Shit- D I think we-“ Bucky shouted over the sounds of the alarm. He stopped when he saw Daredevil. 

“D??” He yelled out, Daredevil was leaning against the opposing wall, hands over his ears, he looked like he was in pain. 

Bucky thought back to his ears earlier, they were covered in blood. 

“Shit- D?? Daredevil! Focus on me okay??” He tried to yell out, but Daredevil didn’t seem to even notice him speaking.

He fell to the ground, pushing himself against the wall as if trying to break through it to get away. To get away from the noise.

Bucky pushed himself against the bars, trying to reach out to him, grab him so he could do something, anything to help. He felt useless. 

And then, one end of the hallway opened.

Thompson walked in. 

Bucky felt a knot form in his throat. 

Shit shit shit.

He turned back to Daredevil, “D you gotta get up! Come on man get up!!” 

Thompson walked over to Daredevil’s crumpled form on the ground.

Without hesitation, he grabbed him by the upper arm and threw him against the bars of his own cell, too far away for Bucky for him to reach either of them. 

With a small click of a button, the alarms stopped. Even though it was silent again, Daredevils head still lolled to the side, disoriented. 

Thompson grabbed Daredevil by the jaw.

His hand was so large the bottom half crept down to his neck. 

He forced Daredevil to look at him. 

Both of Daredevils hands were on Thompson’s arm, pointlessly scratching at his hand, trying to push him away.

Thompson didn’t even seem to notice. 

“I thought I told you. Stay. Put.” As he spoke, Bucky could see him pushing harder and harder down on Daredevils throat.

He also noticed Daredevils feet barely touching the ground. 

“Hey cut it out asshole!” He yelled, trying to reach through the bars to no avail. 

Thompson ignored him, “I don’t want to hurt you. But if you run off like that again, don’t think for one second I’ll have any issue using your own abilities against you. Again.” His voice was cold, angry. He practically growled as he spoke. 

“Stop it you’re killing him!” Bucky yelled, punching the bars with his metal arm in frustration.

Thompson’s leaning in closer to Daredevil, “Do you understand?” 

Daredevil let out a small nod, barely able to move his head under Thompson’s grip. 

After another second, Thompson dropped him, letting him fall to the ground, coughing. 

He pulled out a key and opened Daredevils cell, crouching down, he spoke again, now with a slightly sadistic smile on his face,

“You do as I say, remember?” 

With that, he got up swiftly and kicked Daredevil hard, forcing him back into his cell.

Thompson stood there for a moment, looking at him, before turning to Bucky. 

They held each other’s gaze, Bucky glared at him, hatred and anger filling his insides. His hands clenched tightly into fists. 

“I’m gonna kill you.” Bucky spoke lowly, he hoped Thompson could hear the sincerity in his voice. 

Thompson smiled that same psychotic smile, “Sure you will Barnes.” 

He gave a small, taunting wave before walking away.  

—

“Sooooooo, now what?” Jessica asked, arms crossed.

All of them were staring at the man tied to one of the kitchen table chairs. 

Frank stared at the man. Glaring at him coldly.

The man was trying to loosen the ties around his wrists, ankles and mouth. He was the only one left of the eight men who’d broken into David’s house. 

Frank stayed standing in front of the man, gun in hand. Behind him, Natasha was leaning casually against the counter with Jessica beside her. David stood across from them, nervously shifting from side to side. 

“Go upstairs and be with Sarah and the kids Lieberman. We’ll handle this.” He said, not looking away from the man, who was getting paler and paler by the second. 

Frank could feel David’s nervous eyes on him, “You uh- you sure??” 

“Go Lieberman. Now.” David jumped a little before hurrying over to the stairs, he hesitated. 

“Just- just don’t make too much of a mess okay? Sarah’s gonna kill me.” With that, he went upstairs. 

Frank waited till he heard the door to one of the rooms upstairs open, then close.

Casually, he pulled another chair from the dining room over, sitting across from the man. 

He leaned forward in the chair, arms rested on his knees, gun dangling from his hand. He stared at the man. 

“You know who I am?” He asked.

The man nodded, shaking. 

Frank nodded too, “Good,” he tilted his head over slightly, so that Natasha and Jessica were in view, “You know who they are?” 

Another shaky nod. 

“Good.” He stood up and walked over to one of the kitchen drawers, pulling out of knife.

“We’re gonna ask you some questions, and you’re gonna answer them, understand? Cause if you don’t, I’m gonna go finger by finger until you do, got it?” 

The man let out whimper, muffled by the gag. 

“Got it?” Frank asked again, angrier this time. 

The man nodded furiously. Frank sat back down, reaching over and pulling off the gag.

Behind him, he heard Jessica whisper to Natasha, “This is gonna be interesting.” 

“Now, who sent you here?” 

The man hesitated, “I- um- I I can’t-“ Frank stood up, fast. The chair behind him nearly fell over, 

“Yes you fucking can.” He towered over the man who looked about ready to start crying. 

“I I don’t- I can’t!!! He’ll kill me- I can’t!” He rambled, fidgeting against his binds. 

Frank grabbed the man’s hand, forcing him to uncurl his fingers, “You can. Cause if you don’t, I’ll kill you.” He growled, lightly pressing the knife to the man’s index finger, slowly pressing down.

“No no no please! Please! I’ll- I’ll tell ya okay!! Please stop!!” He tried to pull his hand away pointlessly. 

“I’ll stop when you answer the question.” Frank said, voice low, he kept pushing down, from where they stood, Jessica and Natasha could see blood trickle down to the floor. 

The man yelped in pain, “Thompson!! Damon Thompson! He sent us!!” 

Frank let up on the man’s hand, he cried out in pain, the knife leaving a deep indent in his finger. 

“Thompson sent you? Why?” Natasha spoke up, still casually leaning against the counter, not at all phased by Frank’s actions. 

The man was still moaning in pain, Frank rolled his eyes, “Answer the god damn question. Or do I need to remind you, you got ten fingers asshole.” 

“He- He sent us to take some guy named ‘Micro’” The man squeaked, shaking.

“Apparently the guy hacked in Thompson’s system. He wanted to ‘apprehend’ him.” He used his non-injured hand to put air quotes around the word ‘apprehend.’ 

“You mean kidnap?” Jessica asked, eyebrow raised. 

The man nodded, “We’re just following orders!” 

Jessica huffed before turning to the others, “I don’t get it, how’d Thompson figure out David hacked his system?” 

They were quiet for a moment, thinking, and then, a look crossed over Franks face. 

“The voicemail…” He said, realization hitting him, “The camera feed, of the docs- I sent Matt a voicemail, telling him ‘Micro’ figured out what S.E.A.R meant…Thompson took Matt’s phone-“ 

Silence. Natasha and Jessica watched as Franks anger and guilt mixed together, flooding him.

He turned back to the man. Without hesitation, he grabbed his hand again, putting the knife back into the same indent he’d made before, the man cried out again but Frank ignored it. 

“What’d Thompson want you to do with him huh? Kill him?” 

“What! No no no! He wanted us to take him to-“ the man stopped, hesitating, like he had just been caught doing something wrong. 

“Take him where?” Jessica asked. 

He didn’t answer. Frank was getting tired of this. “Fine, have it your way asshole.”

With one swift motion he pressed down hard with the knife. He felt the hard wood of the chair stop the blade. The man’s finger fell to the floor with a small thud.

Just as the man began to scream, Natasha came up behind Frank and shoved a dish towel in the man’s mouth, muffling the scream. 

“They don’t need to hear this.” She said, motioning upstairs. 

Frank felt bad for a moment, realizing eventually they were going to come downstairs and see blood all over their kitchen floor.

he shook his head, he didn’t have time to think about that right now.

Wherever they were planning on taking Micro, could be where Matt is.

Frank waited till the man’s screams turned into exhausted cries. 

He pulled out the dish towel and placed the knife on the next finger, “nine more to go, you ready to answer the question?” 

The man nodded quickly, “Okay okay- I’ll tell you- please just stop!” 

Frank leaned in close to the man, “Tell us where. Now.” 

And he did. After some swift cleaning up, and dragging the men’s bodies outside the garage, they called David downstairs. 

He walked down cautiously, “I swear to god man if there’s any dismembered bodies down here I’m gonna puke all over-“ 

“Chill Lieberman. We cleaned it up.” Jessica rolled her eyes. He walked into the kitchen where the chair was still sitting in the middle of the floor.

He looked over to the sink and saw the now cleaned knife. 

“Jesus Christ. Do I even wanna know where you put the bodies?” 

“Just don’t let the kids go in the garage till I call Stark to get rid of everything.” Natasha said, arms crossed. 

“Oh god.” David rubbed his face, moving to sit at the table. 

“We need you to locate some coordinates.” Jessica said, setting David’s computer in front of him. 

“Ugh okay, where are the coordinates?” 

Frank set down a napkin with the numbers written in pen, the corner still had some blood on it. 

“Jesus Christ Frank!” He said, looking at the napkin.

Jessica wondered how this man survived working with Frank way back when.

“Lieberman just find out where the coordinates are.” 

He sighed, “Okay sure totally, yeah no problem at all.” He mumbled sarcastically under his breath. 

It only took him a few seconds to find it, “It looks like an old warehouse in Jersey.” He said squinting at the screen. 

Frank grabbed the keys go his truck and started walking to the door, “Send me the address.” 

He was going to get his Matty back.

Chapter Text

Thankfully, Natasha was a lot more clear-headed than Frank was.

She called a few of the others to meet them at Lieberman’s as soon as they got the coordinates.

“You’re not going alone Frank, stop. The Quinjets here, we’re all going together.” All three of them looked over at her. 

“What do you mean ‘the Quinjets here’??” David asked from his spot at the table. 

—

“Holy shit.” Was the only thing David could think to say as he walked out into his backyard to find a sleek black jet had quietly landed in the grass.

“Sorry about your fence, I’ll pay for it to be rebuilt.” Tony said walking out and motioning to the back fence. Which David only just now realized had been completely destroyed by one of the jet’s wings. 

“That’s what we get for letting Clint land I guess.” He mocked. 

“Shut up!!” They heard from inside the jet.

Natasha let out an amused huff before walking inside.

“Move over, let me fly.” 

Jessica walked in after her, “What the fuck am I doing?” She asked, more to herself than anyone else. 

Tony laughed before turning to Frank, “Well? You comin?” 

Frank turned away from him, to David, “Thank you.” He said earnestly.

He could tell it took David off guard, the bit of kindness.

Frank felt another pang of guilt at that. All David’s ever done is help him.

And what’s he do in return? Nearly get him killed. That’s what. 

He got on the jet. Just before Tony followed him in, he heard him talking to David. 

“Nice to finally meet you Mr. Lieberman, I’m impressed with your work as ‘Micro’. Maybe we can have a chat later? I’d love to have someone like you working for me.” 

“Tony let’s go!” Steve yelled out, rolling his eyes. 

“Alright alright!” He said laughing, just before the door shut and they took off, he yelled out to David, “Think about it!!”

“Can you maybe not try and hire every tech wiz you come across Tony?” Clint asked sarcastically. 

“Of course I can, doesn’t mean that I want to.” He responded in his normal snarky tone. 

—

Frank was itching to go out and shoot someone by the time they’d made it to the warehouse. 

They landed about a block away in an old junkyard. 

“Okay, here’s what we’re gonna do.” Steve said as Natasha finished shutting off the jet. 

“Tony, you’re going to scan the warehouse, see how many people are in there and where. Once you do, we’ll split into teams.” 

“On it cap!” Tony said, he walked out of the jet, his suit simultaneously forming around him. 

A couple of minutes later, Tony’s voice came in through the speakers, “Okay looks like we got seven heat signatures on the upper floor. Eight-teen on the lower.” 

“Any look like hostages?” Steve asked, eyeing Frank. 

“Yeah, one, lower floor. Three guys around him.” 

Steve could tell Frank was about ready to burst out of the jet. 

“Tony and Nat will go from the roof. Take out the five up there and secure the perimeter. I don’t want anyone trying to escape. Frank and I will go in from the lower floor. We’ll be the distraction for Jessica and Clint.” 

“Distraction?” Jessica asked raising an eyebrow.

Steve nodded, “While we’re taking out the others, you two will go in from the side and get the hostage out of there.” 

Jessica noted how Steve said ‘the hostage’ and not ‘Matt’.

None of them wanted to get Frank’s hopes up. 

“Alright, ready when you are cap!” Tony said, flying back down to the jet to pick up Natasha. 

“Let’s go.” Steve said, standing up, Frank was already walking towards the warehouse, guns in hand. 

—

Frank was so glad he was finally able to take out all of his pent up emotions on some low life assholes. 

The moment they burst through that door he started firing.

Beside him, he could see Steve throwing his shield at the nearest guy. 

The men started firing back once they realized they were under attack.

Steve ducked behind his shield while Frank rolled over to one of the metal beams holding the place up. 

All he could think about was killing every single one of them.

He knew it wasn’t likely, but he really hoped Thompson was here too. 

—

“Okay I think I can pick this lock, once we’re inside, we can grab the hostage and get back to the je-“ 

Clint was cut off by Jessica, who instead of waiting for him to pick the lock on the door, simply broke the lock with her enhanced strength.

She kicked the door in and walked inside, leaving Clint behind. 

“Oookay. That works too…” He said running to catch up to her.

“Tony said the hostage should be somewhere over here.” Clint whispered, both of them looked around the corner.

From their position, they could see the faint glow of white LED lights. A glass cell, guarded by three men.

All three of them were on high alert, they’d heard the gunshots and already had their weapons raised and ready.

From Jessica and Clint’s angle, they couldn’t see who was in the cell. 

“I’ll shoot a small explosive arrow over there to distract them, you go around the other corner and take ‘em from behind.” 

Jessica rolled her eyes but nodded, as she walked away, Clint heard her mumble, “Sounds like you’re making me do all the hard work.” 

Clint let out a quiet huff as he pulled one of his arrows out from behind him. 

Carefully, he angled the arrow to hit far enough away that the guards wouldn’t be able to see what caused the explosion.

Pulled back the arrow, aimed, and fired. 

A loud boom sounded through the warehouse.

All three men walked closer, still close to the cell, but no longer paying attention to what, or who, was behind them.

Their guns were raised towards the explosion. 

Clint watched as Jessica snook up behind them, she knocked the first one out with a metal bar she must’ve grabbed off the ground.

mThe second one whipped around, before he could raise his gun at her, she grabbed it and twisted it out of his hands, knocking him out with it.

The third man aimed his gun at her, but before he could shoot, Clint shot him with one of his electric shock arrows. 

He walked over to her as the man fell to the floor, “Good timing.” She said casually. 

“Took you guys long enough.” 

They both looked over at the cell. Inside, Foggy was sitting on a small cot arms folded with a small smile on his face. 

“Foggy!!” Clint said, rushing over to the glass. 

“Hey Nelson, long time no see.” Jessica said jokingly.

Clint ran to the glass, looking Foggy over to make sure he was actually okay.

He was wearing a white button up, untucked from his pants. Jessica noticed his suit jacket and tie sitting on a metal chair across from him. 

He looked tired, slightly malnourished, other than that, Jessica thankfully didn’t see any other injuries. 

“Ha. ha.” Foggy said flatly. 

Jessica smirked, “let’s get you out of here.” She walked over to the cell’s door, only inspecting the locking mechanism for a second before hitting it as hard as she could.

It shattered. She pulled the door open and Clint rushed inside to help Foggy out. 

Over the coms, Clint alerted the rest of the team, “Got the hostage, heading to the Quinjet.” 

Jessica and Clint helped Foggy the rest of the way to the jet. 

By the time the others arrived back, they’d already set him up with an IV and FRIDAY was running full scans on him to make sure he didn’t have any internal injuries. 

Clint’s gotta hand it to Frank, he didn’t show any disappointment that it wasn’t Matt they found. 

When he got inside and saw Foggy, he lightly clasped the man’s shoulder, 

“I’m glad you’re okay Nelson.” He said simply, before sitting down. 

—

They went straight to the tower where Karen was already waiting for them.

She practically broke down the door to the medbay after being told they’d arrived. 

Foggy was sitting in one of the hospital beds, trying to convince Bruce he was okay when Karen came in, he barely got a word in before she hugged him. 

“Haha! I missed you too Karen.” He said with a smile on his face.

Though it was obvious by the way he held onto her tightly, he really needed the hug. 

“I was so worried.” She said, hugging him tighter, “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

When she finally let go, both of them were still smiling, her eyes were red and glistening, fighting back tears as she held Foggy’s hand. 

He tried to give her a reassuring smile, “I’m okay Karen don’t worry.” 

Karen didn’t seem convinced, she looked over to Bruce. 

“He’s malnourished and dehydrated. He’s definitely going to need to be on bedrest for a few days, but he’ll be fine.” Bruce answered her silent question with a smile. 

“A few days?? No no I’m fine. We need to get back to the case, Bucky can’t be locked up forever.” Foggy protested, trying to sit up more. 

Karen lightly pushed his shoulder back, “Absolutely not. You need to rest. Don’t be stubborn.” 

“Stubborn??” Foggy repeated, “Oh come on, we both know Matt would be up and at ‘em like this was nothing if he was me! Speaking of…”

He said glancing at the door, unaware of Karen and Bruce’s expressions changing,

“Where’s Matt?” 

Bruce looked away, Karen’s grip on Foggy’s hand tightened, she looked down, not wanting to make eye contact with him. As if he’d be able to read her mind if she did.

Foggy’s brow furrowed in confusion and slight worry, “Karen? I know that look, what’s going on? Where’s Matt?” 

When she looked back up at him, the tears that were glistening in her eyes had begun to fall,

“We don’t know.” She said, voice cracking. 

Foggy’s eyes widened and he could feel his heart rate picking up, “What do you mean?? Karen what the hell happened while I was gone??” 

She looked away again, trying to find the right words, “Thompson took him too. We haven’t been able to find him.” 

Foggy felt his heart drop. 

“Oh my god-“ 

—

It took awhile to convince Karen to let him out of the medbay, she did, under the condition he keep the IV on him. 

“Okay. We need a plan. I want Thompson in prison for murder, kidnapping, assault and whatever other charges we can pin on him that I can’t think of right now.”

Foggy began. They were all sitting in one of the conference rooms. 

“Foggy what can you remember about the morning Thompson’s guys took you?” Natasha asked. 

Foggy thought back, “They broke in, Marci was visiting her parents so I was alone. They grabbed me, knocked me out. When I woke up, I was in that cell. None of them spoke to me.” He answered, recalling the memory. 

“So there’s nothing we can use to prove that Thompson was involved?” Jessica asked.

Natasha side eyed her, “What?? I’m just pointing out the obvious, Thompson can easily prove he wasn’t involved because we have nothing on him.” 

“Not necessarily.” Frank said from the other side of the table. 

The others looked at him in surprise, but Natasha gave him an ‘are you sure about this?’ Look.

She already knew what he was talking about. 

He gave her a small nod, “Matt and Foggy aren’t the only ones Thompson kidnapped.”

He had to word this carefully, he didn’t want to add more chaos into the mix by accidentally revealing Matt’s identity,

“Lieberman found some footage from the docs. He took Daredevil too.” 

Foggy’s eyes widened in surprise but he stayed quiet. 

“We have the footage, we can use it in court, say that if he’s involved with that kidnapping, he could be involved with Foggy and Matt’s too.” Natasha added. 

Steve nodded in agreement, “Even if we can’t prove right away that Thompson took Foggy and that he has Matt, we can at least get him charged for kidnapping Daredevil.” 

“You think it’d be enough to get Bucky out?” Sam asked no one in particular. 

“Maybe…” Foggy responded slowly, not wanting to give any of them false hope, “It depends on what the Judge rules.” 

“Well, I guess you’re just gonna have to make one hell of a case.” Tony said standing up and pulling out his phone. 

“What’re you doing?” Clint asked as Tony headed out the door.

“Hiring someone to serve Thompson some court papers of course!” 

—

They only had about three weeks to prepare.

Every day that passed by made everyone more and more anxious.

Especially Frank. Despite knowing it was probably pointless, he still asked Tony to do a facial recognition scan over all of New York everyday, just for the smallest chance they’d find Matt. They never did. 

He kept himself busy by patrolling Hells Kitchen. Knowing that’s what Matt would want him to do. 

Over the three weeks, they decided to start off with requesting a search warrant for all of Damon’s properties. Including EPCC.

Under the guise that he was very involved in the kidnapping of Daredevil, and is suspected of kidnapping Matt.

Unfortunately, there was little to no evidence proving his own kidnapping was in anyway related to Thompson. So they’d have to wait until they actually got evidence on him to use it in court.

They made a pretty tight case. Even if they can’t get Thompson charged, there was no way the video wouldn’t be enough to get a warrant. Even though the video didn’t have sound, David had made the footage clear enough that there was no denying it, Damon Thomson was there, he took Daredevil. 

Finally, the court date came. Foggy chose to get ready at the tower that morning.

Thankfully, he was feeling much better, Bruce had cleared him to go to court as long as he kept a water bottle on him.

—

“Alright, everyone ready?” He whispered to everyone behind him. 

Karen was to his right with Steve on his left.

The others, Sam, Tony, Natasha, Clint and Jessica, (everyone else opting to stay back at the tower with Frank), sat behind them in the viewers section. 

Thompson sat at the other table alone, looks like his lawyer hadn’t arrived yet.

A couple of minutes later, the judge arrived, “All rise.” The Bailiff said. 

They stood as Judge Mason entered, sitting back down after he did. 

“I have to say, after reading over the case, the circumstances for this trial today are rather interesting.” Judge Mason said, flipping through the file he had brought out with him. 

He glanced up at the two groups in front of him, “Mr. Thompson, I see you’ve had the decency to arrive on time. Though I can’t say the same for your lawyer.” He said with an eyebrow raised. 

Thompson smiled politely, “My apologies on his behalf, he should be here any minute now!” He turned to the side, glancing at Foggy, his smile widened when they made eye contact.

Something about his demeanor seemed off. He was much too relaxed. 

Judge Mason rolled his eyes, “Very well, we can start without him, Mr. Nelson, please state your case.” 

Foggy stood up, “Thank you your honor. On behalf of the Avengers, We are requesting a warrant to search all of Damon Thompson’s properties. We believe he was involved in the kidnapping of Daredevil, and the disappearance of Matthew Murdo-“ 

He was cut off by the sound of the courtroom doors opening. 

“I’m so sorry I’m late your honor, my driver took a wrong turn.” Foggy felt his heart drop into his stomach. 

He, as did everyone else, turned around to see the new arrival. 

Matt walked down the hall to the tables in the front of the courtroom with relaxed ease.

He was smiling casually. Casually.

As if he hadn’t been missing for weeks. As if he hadn’t been kidnapped. 

Natasha and Sam, who were sitting at the ends of the rows and were closest, stood up as Matt walked by, trying to stop him to see if he’s okay.

He kept walking as if he didn’t even notice them. He confidently walked forward, cane in front of him till he was past the rails and standing in between the two tables.

But instead of walking over to Foggy, Karen and Steve. He turned to Thompson, who was standing up, waiting for him.

“I’m so sorry I’m late Damon.” He said, still smiling, holding his cane. 

Thompson smiled back, he lightly took Matt’s elbow, leading him to their table,

“Don’t worry Matthew!” 

He looked over at Foggy,

 “You’re right on time!”

Chapter Text

“Mr. Murdock? I’m surprised to see you on that side of the courtroom?” Judge Mason questioned. 

Matt simply smiled, “Change of clients is all.” 

The Judge huffed, “Very well, Mr. Nelson, you may proceed.” 

Foggy was still staring at Matt. Who was now sitting calmly next the Thompson. 

“Mr. Nelson?” Judge Mason said again. 

“Right- sorry your honor, I uh,” He glanced at Karen and Steve, who both looked equally as confused as he was. 

“Your honor can Mr. Murdock and I have a moment alone please?” 

Judge Mason looked annoyed, “We don’t have all day Mr. Nelson.” 

“Just five minutes your honor, please?” 

He sighed, “very well, you may use the private room down the hall.” He said motioning to the door. 

“Thank you your honor.” Foggy said. 

He glanced over at Matt.

Thompson was holding his bicep, whispering something to him. Matt didn’t respond to whatever he said, just simply nodded and stood up, and started heading towards the door. 

When they got in the room alone, he immediately turned around and hugged Matt. 

“Holy crap Matt what the hell.” He didn’t know what was going on, he was just happy to see him again. 

When he pulled away he looked Matt over again. He looked mostly okay.

Matt felt smaller when Foggy had hugged him, skinnier, though his suit hid that pretty well. His glasses covered his eyes, making it hard to get a good read on him. Foggy also noticed one of Matt’s hands wrapped up in bandages. 

“Matt what the hell is going on??” He asked, forcing himself to let go of his arms. 

“I’m representing my client.” Matt answered. He sounded almost robotic, nothing like the casual, smiley tone he had in the courtroom. 

“Matt come on, Frank told me what happened, I’m okay now, you don’t have to do what he says anymore, I’m safe, I’m with the Avengers-“ 

“Foggy stop.” Matt cut him off, he was trying to sound stern but something about his tone was almost pleading. 

“That’s not why I was doing this.” He continued, he sounded so tired. It worried Foggy. A lot. 

“What?? Then why are you doing this??” Foggy asked.

He leaned in a little closer, glancing behind him to make sure the door was still shut, “What’s he doing to you Matty?”

Matt went rigid, his grip on his cane tightened slightly, “He’s not doing anything to me. I’m his lawyer.”

It occurred to Foggy then, that he hadn’t asked Matt if there was any cameras in the room. 

“We should get back in there.” Matt said, walking past him to the door. 

—

One week earlier

“I have some interesting news.” Damon said casually, not looking up from the paper he was writing on.

They were in his office. Matt sat awkwardly in the chair across from him. 

That morning two guards took Matt out of his cell and brought him to a large bathroom.

On the counter there was a folded up suit and a note written in braille. 

‘Get cleaned up and put this on. - D.T.’ 

“Your friends found Foggy.” 

Matt blinked, the way Damon said it made Matt question if he had heard him right. 

“When?” He asked cautiously.

He’d learned a while ago anything could ruin Damon’s mood, set him off.

He needed to get as much information out of him as possible before that happened. 

“A few weeks ago. And now, they’re taking me to court.” He pushed over one of the files on his desk. 

Matt carefully took it and opened it up, feeling over the papers. 

“They want warrants for my properties. And they’re trying to charge me for kidnapping, amongst other things.” Damon laughed like the very idea of that was crazy. 

“Foggy’s okay?” He asked without meaning to. He inhaled sharply, as if trying to take his words back. 

Damon stopped writing and looked up at him. He put his pen down and folded his hands together. 

Despite not being able to see, Matt could feel Damon’s sharp gaze on him. 

“Just because Nelson’s free doesn’t mean he’s safe Matthew.” He said warningly,

“May I remind you I have proof that Castle is still alive and that he committed a terrible crime. With one phone call I can ruin more than his life. Your friends, all of them are alibis, all of them aided and abetted him, one phone call, that’s all I need.” 

“Besides,” Damon continued with a laugh,

“You really think any of the Avengers would even want to go near you if they found out you knew Barnes was innocent and you didn’t tell them? That you knew Frank was the man in that video and not him? They’d hate you.” His voice was as cold as ice.

Matt shrunk in on himself a little, feeling silly for getting his hopes up in the first place. 

“What do you need me to do?” He knew that’s the real reason Damon brought him here.

He always started their conversations like this, taunting, threatening, then ordering. 

Damon smiled, “I want you to mess up everything for them…”

—

“Your Honor I’m having trouble seeing the legitimacy of Mr. Nelson’s case.” Matt began not long after they reentered the courtroom.

Karen looked over at Foggy, silently asking him what the fuck was going on. 

Foggy silently mouthed back ‘I have no idea’ 

Behind him, he heard Tony whisper quietly, “FRIDAY, send out one of the micro drones, record all of this.” 

“Please explain Mr. Murdock.” 

Matt stood up, “Well for starters,” he smiled, “I’m clearly not missing.”

He let out a laugh, as did Thompson and a few people on the other side of the viewing section. 

They were treating this like it was a joke. 

Like they hadn’t spent weeks looking endlessly for Matt. 

Spent countless days researching Thompson to try and figure out what to do. 

Every second that passed broke Foggy’s heart more and more.

His best friend’s performative talent in the court room being used against him. It felt like he was being forced to watch a cruel punishment. 

“It also seems like Mr. Nelson’s case relies heavily on my client being involved in the alleged ‘kidnapping’ of Daredevil, a known vigilante in Hell’s Kitchen.” 

Foggy stood up at that, “Your honor, there’s nothing ‘alleged’ about what happened. The video clearly shows Mr. Thompson kidnapping Daredevil.” 

Foggy could not believe he was arguing in court with his best friend, about the kidnapping on his best friend’s alter ego.

Matt was arguing about the kidnapping of himself. 

“Actually, in the video, it depicts Daredevil willingly putting on the handcuffs. We have no way of knowing for sure that this was a kidnapping.” Matt responded easily. 

Foggy just stared at him for a moment. 

‘What the fuck?!’ He thought to himself. 

“The video shows Mr. Thompson’s men attacking Daredevil.” Foggy retorted.

“Daredevil is a dangerous vigilante with a known history of violence. It’s only natural for my client to bring protection when meeting with such a dangerous person. Plus, from what I understand, Daredevil made the first moves in every part of the video. My client was merely acting out of self defense.” Matt argued back.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” He heard Jessica whisper from behind him.

“Self defense? He punched Daredevil in the face, knocking him out cold before putting him in the back of his car??” 

“A simple safety precaution. There’s no audio but it’s clear they were talking throughout the video. I was told that Daredevil was resisting my clients guards. We have no way of knowing what kind of things Daredevil could have been threatening Mr. Thompson with.” 

Foggy wanted so badly to just yell out, ‘We all know you got kidnapped Matt!! Why are you trying to gaslight us into thinking you weren’t??’ 

But he didn’t. Because that would end really badly. 

“Okay, regardless. Why was Mr. Thompson meeting with such a ‘dangerous vigilante’ in the first place?” Foggy questioned,

feeling their chances of getting a warrant slowly slip away.

“My client and Daredevil had an agreement arranged. In case you forgot, Mr. Thompson is a scientist. Daredevil agreed to have some tests done for the betterment of Mr. Thompson’s research.”

As Matt spoke, he pulled out two pieces of paper from a file, walking one over to the Judging, and passing the other to Foggy. 

“These are copies of the contract Daredevil willingly signed with my client. Agreeing to the tests.” 

Karen and Steve leaned in to get a better look at the contract in front of them,

“As you can see,” Matt continued, “The agreement is signed by Daredevil, Mr. Thompson, and a notary, verifying the legitimacy of the contract.” 

Tony leaned over the railing and pulled Steve’s shoulder back a little so he could see the contract too. 

He scanned it over with his glasses, it came back clean. The contract was real. 

“What the hell.” He whispered. 

“I don’t think we’re getting those warrants.” Foggy whispered back in response. 

“You make a compelling argument counselor,” Judge Mason spoke up, he turned to Foggy, “Mr. Nelson? Is there anything you like to say?” 

Foggy stood up, “uh- yes your honor! I’d like to request that the court mandate Mr. Murdock go through a psych evaluation test.” 

At the other table, he could hear Thompson scoff. Matt stayed quiet. 

Judge Mason raised an eyebrow, “Is this about Mr. Murdock’s alleged disappearance counselor?” 

“It is, your honor, I believe Mr. Murdock is not well and I’m requesting he take a psych eval before we continue with the trial.”

“No need,” Matt responded, shuffling through some of his papers,

“After I read the papers my client was served with, I took the liberty of getting an evaluation myself. These are the phycologist’s reports after my evaluation. As you can see, my mental health and well being are in good shape.”

He again handed one copy to the Judge, and another to Foggy. 

Foggy skimmed over the report, sure enough, the doctor said he was okay. That he was mentally well.

Foggy should have known better. He loves his best friend but he’s fully aware of how good of a liar Matt can be.

Even if he’d gotten the evaluation now, he probably still would’ve passed with flying colors. 

“What the hell are you doing Matty.” Karen whispered beside him. To Steve, he probably thought she was just whispering that to herself. 

But Foggy could see the way she was looking at Matt. She was talking to him, begging him for a response. They both knew he could hear her.

He didn’t even look over when she spoke. 

“I must ask then, Mr. Murdock has been missing for several weeks, where have you been all this time?” Foggy asked, he tried to word the question as professionally as possible, but he felt like he was grasping at straws at this point.

He just wanted answers, and Matt, ever the lawyer, was giving him nothing. 

“Do you have a police report?” Matt asked, ignoring his question.

“What?” Foggy responded, surprised. 

“Well, usually when someone goes missing, a missing person report gets filed, may I see the report you filed.” The relaxed, snarky tone Matt had at the beginning of the trial was disappearing. Being replaced with that same robotic voice he had in the private room. 

In a strange way, it gave Foggy hope. Hope that Matt was hating this as much as he was.

That Matt didn’t want to be doing this. Hope that his best friend was still there. 

“We never filed a report.” Foggy said, knowing Matt already knew that. 

“You never filed a missing person’s report? Well, if you had, the police would have found me in my apartment, going over Mr. Thompson’s legal papers, because I was never in fact, missing.” 

“That’s bullshit!” Tony whispered angrily.

“Frank stayed at their apartment every night!” 

He was silent after that, realizing what he said.

Frank was the only proof they had that Matt was lying. 

Frank, the Punisher, the man who’s technically dead. 

“Well,” Judge Mason began, pulling them out of their thoughts, “If neither party has anything further to add, I see no reason to grant a warrant to Mr. Thompson’s properties.” With that, he slammed down the gavel and stood up to leave. 

As the people on the other side of the viewers section stood up to leave, they all sat in silent shock.

“What the fuck just happened?” Jessica finally said aloud.

Foggy didn’t even know what to think, he looked over at the other table. Both Matt and Thompson were standing, Matt was putting some papers into a file. 

They were talking to each other, though Foggy noticed the contrast in their demeanors. 

Thompson stood relaxed, a small smile on his face, he was doing most of the talking.

Meanwhile Matt seemed on edge, he moved robotically, the smiles he gave to Thompson in return seemed weak, forced.

He gave small responses every now and then to Thompson.

Foggy’s known Matt since college for christ sake, he recognizes when his best friend is uncomfortable.

Foggy was ready to walk over there, say something, do something.

He didn’t know what but anything was better than nothing. 

And then Thompson clasped Matt shoulder, and Matt jumped. Flinched.

It was small, barely noticeable to anyone who wasn’t watching them intently.

But Foggy was. 

In fact, all of them were. 

Steve stood up angrily.

Foggy could sense the others behind him standing up as well. 

But Natasha was the first to act.

“Hello Mr. Murdock, Mr. Thompson.” She spoke professionally, hands nicely crossed in front of her. She was smiling up until addressing Thompson. 

“Forgive me for bothering you but I was wondering if you had any extra copies of those documents you showed the court, Mr. Nelson seems to have…”

She glanced behind her for a moment, that’s when Foggy noticed the copies Matt had originally given him were gone,

“…lost them.” She said, turning back with a smile. 

Matt seemed surprised, behind him, Thompson was smiling tightly.

“Oh! Um- no I don’t think I do, I only had the two extra copies of each.” 

Natasha kept her smile relaxed, face neutral, “That’s alright, how about you come by the tower tomorrow with the copies, we just really need them for filing purposes.” 

It was bullshit, they all knew it, but it was bullshit that made sense. 

“Is that really necessary?” Thompson asked, trying to sound less agitated than he clearly was. 

That’s when Karen joined Natasha, “Oh yes it is,” Karen responded as seriously as she could, “It’s very important we have all the necessary documents, it’s also your legal obligation to share all evidence with the opposing party.” 

“Page is quick on her feet. She’d make one hell of a spy.” Steve whispered to Foggy. 

“I’m half convinced she already is.” Foggy responded jokingly. 

Matt was quiet, he turned his head back to Thompson, as if asking him how to respond.

Matt looked so small standing in front of him, it made Foggy feel awful.

He couldn’t imagine what’d Thompson had been doing to him to make him feel so scared. 

Thompson let out an annoyed sigh, “Very well, Matthew will stop by tomorrow with the papers. Now, if you don’t mind, we are both rather busy and must be on our way.

He grabbed Matt’s arm, pulling him along until he started walking behind him. 

“We’ll figure this out Matty, don’t worry.” Karen whispered, hoping Matt would hear the sincerity in her voice. 

As they walked out the door, Foggy remembered that Tony had been recording the whole thing.

Which meant Frank was probably going to want to see it after they told him Matt was there. 

‘Franks going to fucking murder Thompson when he gets his hands on him.’

Foggy thought himself, and for once, he wasn’t actually opposed to that idea.

Chapter Text

Foggy was right,

the moment they told Frank that Matt was there, he demanded to see the recordings.

Rewatching the video just made them all feel worse about the situation.

Especially when they got to the part where Thompson made Matt flinch. 

It was even more apparent in the recording that Matt was scared. Scared of Thompson.

And it only pissed Frank off even more. 

‘How dare he lay a hand on him.’ 

They watched in silence. At the end of the video, Frank was the first to speak up. 

“I’m gonna kill him.” He looked murderous and none of the others could blame him. 

He started pacing the room, unsure of what to do, where to go. 

There was nothing they could do. 

“I’m gonna fucking kill him.” 

Steve was starting to understand why criminals feared him so much.

The angrier Frank got, the more of the ‘big bad Punisher’ they saw.

Steve looked around and noticed he wasn’t the only one a little nervous. Frank looked like anything could set him off. 

They were all on edge. All except Karen. 

She calmly walked over to where he was pacing, completely unafraid. 

“Frank…” she said calmly. 

“I’m gonna rip that assholes heart out.” He didn’t even look at Karen. 

“Frank.” She said again, more sternly this time,

“You need to calm down for a minute, we need to form a plan.” 
 
He stopped pacing and looked at her, “Calm down? How the hell can I calm down Karen? He has Matt, he’s clearly hurt ‘em and we still have no clue where the hell they are or what Thompson’s doin to Matt to get him to keep working for him-“

“Frank.” 

He was rambling, Karen cut him off softly, she lightly grabbed his hand, “We’re gonna get him back. It’s gonna be okay.” 

They could see the moment Frank let one of his walls down, the moment he stopped being angry and let that anger be replaced with his fear. 

The moment he stopped being ‘the big bad Punisher’ and was just Frank, a man worried about the person he loves.

Karen hugged him and he melted into her arms, letting a few loose tears fall silently. 

“He’ll be okay Frank.” She whispered. 

—

Matt sensed it coming but the hit still stung.

Actually, the hit across his face hurt a lot more than he thought it would.

Especially since Damon’s hit him in the face before, with a lot less force;

He stayed standing, though stumbling backwards, trying not to show any bit of weakness, ignoring the stinging pain in his cheek. 

Damon seemed about ready to hit him again but he refrained, “Where did the papers go?” 

“I told you, I don’t know.” Another hit, this time to his stomach, he couldn’t stay standing after that one. 

Matt felt the air leave his lungs as he gritted his teeth in pain.

Damon must’ve realized hitting him in the face was a bad idea, he couldn’t hide that mark as easily. 

He glanced down at Matt, seemingly more interested in the fact that Matt fell than anything.

Damon stared at him for a while, longer than Matt liked, “huh.” He said quietly, standing above him. As if coming to a realization Matt would never be privy to.

It felt like he was being stared through, Matt felt exposed, seen in a way he wasn’t comfortable with, but he couldn’t move.

He felt like Damon was reading his mind, and at any given moment, he was going to be reprimanded for thinking the wrong thing.

Finally, Damon grabbed his upper arm and forced him back up to his feet,

“How could you not know? You can sense everything going on around you. If a single bead of sweat fell off of one of their foreheads you’d know but you’re really going to tell me you didn’t notice those papers disappearing?” He said angrily.

They were back in his office. Damon let go of Matt and started pacing the room. Matt stood across from the desk. 

“I wasn’t paying attention to the papers, I was focusing on the Avengers.” Matt responded calmly.

He was pretty sure the only reason Damon didn’t hit him a third time was because he was too far away. 

“You gave Nelson the copies. They couldn’t have just disappeared into thin air. Where did they go Matthew!?” He was pissed.

Matt knew why, Natasha had given him a chance, a chance to get free. But he had to use it wisely, Damon was smart, he was going to try and make this as hard as possible for him. 

“I’m sorry, I don’t know where the copies I gave him went. Natasha caught me off guard, I wasn’t expecting them to lose the papers.” 

Unfortunately, Damon was close enough this time.

Another hit, harder than the other ones.

He yelled out, falling over again, cringing as he heard the familiar sound of his ribs cracking.

Something was wrong, in the past few weeks, Damon’s hit him countless times, but never this hard, he’s never been capable of hitting him this hard- 

“Don’t think I can’t tell what you’re doing Matthew. Just because you’re going to that tower tomorrow doesn’t mean you’re getting away from me so easily.” 

Matt still couldn’t stand back up, he forced his senses to focus on Damon, knowing he didn’t have much time before he was going to be sent away. 

Damon was sweating more, twitching more too, his heart was pounding, but not like he was anxious, it seemed stronger- like Steve’s or Bucky’s- 

Matt turned his head up, eyes widening, ‘oh no-‘

Damon walked back around to his side of the desk and pressed a button on the underside of wood. 

The door to the office opened and two guards came in. 

“Take him back to his cell.” Damon said coldly, sitting down at his desk, “I have work to do.” 

Though he walked slowly, holding his stomach with his hand, they didn’t need to pull Matt along with them anymore, he knew how to get there and the guards knew he wasn’t going to fight them.

Ever since that night he tried to break him and Bucky out, he’d stayed pretty docile, not wanting to cause anymore trouble.

He refused to tell Bucky this, but Frank and the others weren’t the only ones Damon had threatened. 

“Having Bucky here is a luxury for me. But not a necessity. There are other super soldiers out there he can be replaced with. Captain Rodgers for instance. Barnes was just the easiest to obtain. Keep that in mind the next time you want to try and pull something like that again.”

It wasn’t until they were almost to his and Bucky’s cells did he remember that he was still in the suit he wore to the trial; and that he didn’t have a mask on. 

Matt could sense Bucky’s heart rate skyrocket when the guards escorted him over to their cells. 

He stayed silent, though Matt heard him stand up. 

The guards opened up his cell, he walked in without a word.

As the guards were leaving, Matt slumped down against his cot, breathing heavy from the pain in his chest.

Bucky waited till the door to the hallways shut before speaking. 

“Matt?? What the hell is going on?? What’re you doing here??” 

He could’ve probably come up with some lame excuse, try to keep up the act a little longer.

But he’d just lied to all of his friend’s faces, cost them the warrants which probably would’ve saved a lot of people; he wasn’t in the mood for lying some more. 

He turned his head so that Bucky had a full view of his face.

He heard Bucky’s heart tick up another pace. A bruise must’ve already begun to form from Damon hitting him then, great. 

“Really Barnes?” He said sarcastically. He let out a sigh and raised his arm behind him. 

Slowly, he pulled his blanket over his head, stopping when it covered his eyes and the tip of his nose. 

He let Bucky figure out the rest.

When he heard the small gasp of realization, sensed his expression changing to what he assumed was shock, he took the blanket off. 

“Surprised you didn’t figure it out by now to be honest.” 

“…You’re Daredevil??” Bucky asked skeptically. 

Matt huffed, “In the flesh.” 

They were quiet for a moment, Matt wondered if he’d regret falling asleep sitting like this tomorrow.

“You’re blind right?” 

Matt nodded, usually he’d be more responsive, explain in more detail, right now, he was too tired and in too much pain to care. 

“Your hearing- the alarms hurt you the night you tried to break us out- that’s how you do it?” 

Another nod, “All of my senses are enhanced- well, minus my sight.” 

Bucky thought for a moment, taking I all the new information in, “Oh my god you weren’t lying-“ 

Matt turned, scrunching his brow, “hm?” 

Bucky shifted to look back at Matt, “You and Frank. He wasn’t actually hurting you- Jesus, none of us believed your boxing story-“ 

Matt let out a tired laugh, “Yeah I couldn’t really think of another reason I’d be so banged up.” 

Bucky laughed too, “You’d think you’d be better at lying at this point.” 

He smiled in return, “You’d think so.” 

Then, Bucky seemed to have realized something else, “Oh my god, The Punisher and Daredevil are dating…” 

Matt kept his smile while nodding, “Yuup.” 

He felt Bucky’s gaze shift to him again, “You guys hated each other??” 

He shrugged, “Yeah for a little while, we got over it though.” 

“You guys fought- a lot- Tony found the CCTV footage…” 

“Eh, every couple does.” 

“Didn’t he shoot you?” 

“Which time?” 

Bucky stared at him for a moment, then let out a laugh, “You guys are crazy.” 

Matt laughed too, “You should’ve been there when Foggy found out we were dating.” 

“Oh I’m sure that was fun.” 

“He threatened to kill Frank with a baseball bat.” 

“Sounds about right,” Bucky said with an amused huff, he did a once over of Matt,

“Why are you wearing a suit?” 

Matt tensed, “Damon made me go to trial against the Avengers,”

He said in a small voice, “They were trying to get warrants to all of Damon’s properties,” 

He suddenly felt exhausted again, his stomach hurt, a mix of anxiety and pain from Damon hitting him,

“Guess I’m still a pretty good lawyer even on my own cause guess who won!” He said with fake enthusiasm.

He tilted his head back down, “They know Damon kidnapped me, if they’d gotten those warrants, they would’ve been able to find proof. They weren’t even able to use Foggy’s kidnapping in court because they didn’t have evidence Damon was involved, if they got the warrants they might’ve found evidence- it might’ve even been enough to get you out of here.”

He listened as Bucky sat down, leaning against the bars between them, facing away from Matt,

“It’s not your fault Murdock.” 

Matt let his head fall against his bed, “Sure it isn’t. I cost us both our freedom. None of them even know why I did it,”

He spoke again, quieter this time, “They probably think I wanted to help him.”

Finally saying the thought that had been troubling him since the trial. 

He felt Bucky look at him, heartbeat ticking up, “Why the hell would they think that??”

Matt swallowed the lump that’d been forming in his throat, “Because, this isn’t the first time I’ve helped Damon in a trial.”

He deserved to know. 

“What’re you talking about Matt?” 

His mouth suddenly felt so dry, “Damon took Foggy before our first trial, it’s why he never showed up. He gave me a choice: let Foggy die, or do as he says, and agree to you being sent to EPCC.”

He spoke robotically, forcing the words out before he could take them back. 

He waited, let the words sink in.

Let Bucky get angry, resentful. Let him think of how to respond.

How best to yell at him, scream at him. He waited for Bucky to tell him how bad of a person he is, how much he hated him, he waited-

“It’s okay.” 

Matt blinked, “What?”

“You had an impossible choice. Well, actually, no- you had a clear choice, I’d never expect you to pick helping me over saving Foggy’s life. You made the right call.” Bucky answered simply. He didn’t seem angry at all. 

Matt turned to him, “Did you not hear what I said? I’m the reason you’re here, I’m the reason you’re still here. I’ve been working with Damon- I messed up the whole case for our friends- I-“

“You didn’t have a choice, not a real one at least.” Bucky cut him off. 

Matt went silent. He hadn’t expected this. It was almost- disappointing. 

He deserved to be yelled at, his own guilt was eating him alive.

Bucky had the right to be angry. Matt deserved to be hated.

But- Bucky didn’t hate him. He wasn’t angry. 

He sat in his cell, quietly listening to Bucky’s steady, calm heartbeat.

Wondering how he could be so relaxed right now. 

—

The next day came almost too quickly, Matt was both excited, and also terrified. 

They took one of Damon’s cars, he sat in the back with another man, Agent Rocher , as he introduced himself.

Damon decided to send him with Matt to make sure he ‘behaved himself’ as Rocher said.

From what Matt could overhear, Agent Rocher was one of Damon’s higher ups in security. All of the guards seemed as scared of him as they were of Damon.

Apparently he had been an old friend of Damon’s, then after getting dishonorable discharged from the military, Damon hired him at EPCC.

“Comforting.” Matt couldn’t help but think. 

Agent Rocher was supposed to act as another lawyer, though from what Matt could sense, he doubted Rocher looked anything like a lawyer.

Matt stayed silent the whole drive there, focusing on the roads they took to get to the tower, secretly trying to figure out if he could realistically make it from EPCC to the tower on foot if he escaped at night. 

He noticed absently as they drove that Rocher seemed to be getting more and more agitated, rubbing his eyes and ears like they burned or itched, he had small earplugs in that Matt assumed were probably almost impossible to see for anyone who wasn’t looking for them.

He decided it was probably best not to comment on it though.

When they were only a few minutes away, Rocher spoke up, voice serious and low,

“Remember, give them the copies, fill out whatever papers needed. That’s it. Don’t try and pull anything, got it Murdock?” 

He nodded, tightening his grip on his cane. 

“Don’t forget what Damon told you.” Rocher added warningly. 

Matt stiffened, he scanned over the man’s body with his senses, no guns or knives.

Which made sense, there was no way they’d be allowed into the tower with any weapons.

But it was still unsettling how at ease the man seemed without them anyways, like he didn’t feel like he needed them.

Of course, Matt knew why he didn’t need them. 

But knowing why somehow made him feel so much worse.

—

FRIDAY let the team know when Matt arrived at the tower.

She also let them know he wasn’t alone. 

“Who the fuck is that?!” Frank was already on edge. 

Seeing a huge, over 6 foot man holding Matt’s elbow as they walked into the building was definitely not helping.

“Probably one of Thompson’s men. FRIDAY, try to ID him.” Tony said, he was typing faster on one of his computers,

“No weapons on either on either of them. They’ll be cleared to come up to the conference room in a few minutes.” 

Steve nodded to Tony then looked over at the rest of them, “Okay, we should head over there then, get ready. Frank, you’ll have to stay here.” 

Frank looked over at Steve, shocked at alarmed, “What? Hell no, I need to see Matt-“ 

“You can’t.” Foggy interrupted, “Not with this guy here. You’re still legally dead.” 

He let out an annoyed huff, clenching and unclenching his fists, he knew they were right. But he missed Matt so much. 

Frank was getting sick of only seeing him on screens. 

Natasha walked over to him, placing a hand on his arm,

“We got an idea, we’ll try and separate them, get that guy away so you can see Matt. Don’t worry Frank, we’ll figure this out.” 

He looked over at her and forced a small smile, “Okay.”

He trusted them, all of them, to keep Matt safe.

But the longer he sat in the sidelines and allowed them to do everything, the longer he felt utterly useless. 

Tony turned from his computers, standing up,

“They’re heading up to the conference room now.” 

Chapter Text

Matt felt like he could cut the tension in the room with a knife. 

He sat beside Agent Rocher (or Mr. Rocher, as he’d introduced himself upon arrival) closest to the door, and across from the others.

Foggy, Steve, Karen and Natasha were the only ones with them in the conference room. Though Matt could tell the others were listening in, and watching from the cameras too. 

The towers walls and floors were too thick for him to sense throughout the whole building, unfortunately, in the few floors he could sense, Frank wasn’t there. 

The others were acting civil, although he could tell Steve shook Rocher’s hand a little harder than necessary, and all of their hearts had spiked when they saw the bruise on his face. 

The sat down and immediately Rocher spoke first, “I’d like to let you know for legal reasons we’ll be recording this meeting.” As he spoke, he set up a small camera which he had with him in his briefcase. None of them outwardly showed their surprise by this. 

Matt cocked his head slightly to the side, Tony wasn’t in the room with them, but he was in the building, in fact, he was only a few rooms away. 

He was a little surprised Tony wasn’t with them now. He sensed Tony in the other room, Matt has been around him enough now to know when he’s anxious. It felt like he was waiting for something.

Matt really hoped they had some sort of a plan, though he’s sure even if they did, they weren’t expecting Agent Rocher to be with him. 

“Very well,” Foggy responded, pulling Matt out of his thoughts, “Did you bring the extra copies?” 

He hesitated, the faster he gave them the copies, the faster he had to leave, he didn’t want to leave. 

Rocher elbowed him lightly, “Murdock?” He said, clearly trying not to sound annoyed. 

He sensed both Natasha and Steve’s fists clench. 

He nodded, “Right, yes,” He pulled out the copies,

“Here is the copy of the contract between Daredevil and Mr. Thompson and here is the copy of my psych evaluation.” 

He passed the papers across the table, forcing the tremble out of his hands. The hand he’d broken a few weeks prior after trying to escape a particularly painful experiment, never healed properly. 

Now, it still twitched and cramped up when he so much as help a pen for too long. 

“Thank you, we also have some papers one of you will need to sign. Just some basic legal stuff since Matt is no longer working for the Avengers.” Karen said professionally as she took the papers from Matt. 

“Tony should be here any moment with those papers.” Foggy added. 

And as if on que, Matt heard Tony stand up in the other room. Grabbing an almost comically large stack of papers beside him and rushed out of the room and towards the conference room. 

He burst in seconds later, “Sorry I’m late! My copier broke so it took me a minute to finish printing these-!” 

A lie, but Matt didn’t have time to think about that, because just as Tony was speaking, Matt noticed a few other things happening all at once before he could do anything. 

For one, Tony was making an effort to look distracted when in reality, Matt could tell he was being overly conscious of his surroundings, like he was putting on a show.

Another thing, just as Tony came in, Natasha, who was sitting across from Matt, pushed his cane, which he’d forgotten to fold up (later he realized he hadn’t forgotten to close it, when thinking back to when they first arrived in the conference room, Natasha had offered to take his cane as he removed his coat, he didn’t think anything of it at the time) just far enough out into the walkway the Tony was ‘unable’ to see it over his stack of papers. 

“Tony watch out-!” Natasha said, her acting skills coming in handy once again, feigning genuine surprise and worry easily as Tony stepped on Matt’s cane with a loud “CRUNCH!”

He tripped forward, throwing the papers to the side almost entirely onto the table. 

After a moment of silence, Matt turned, pushing a paper that had managed to land perfectly on his shoulder away.

He picked up his cane which was now snapped in half. The piece that once folded his cane apart with bent beyond repair. 

“Oh no! Did I break it??” Tony asked, pulling himself up from the floor. He sounded more hopeful than concerned.

Matt held up the cane so the others could see, Rocher let out an annoyed huff, “Can it be fixed?” 

As if on que, the top half of the cane gave away completely and fell to the floor. 

Matt swore he heard Foggy trying not to snort. 

“Matt I’m so so sorry,” Tony said standing up completely now,

 “I have a few extra canes up in my lab storage room, please, I insist you come with me and take one!!” 

As he spoke he carefully took Matt’s elbow, forcing him up and guiding him to the door. 

Matt listened as Rocher's heartbeat skyrocketed, “Absolutely not. There is no need for that. Mr. Murdock has plenty of extra canes-“ 

“Oh but he’ll need one for his way back!” Foggy interrupted, a mean smile on face. 

“I’ll guide him out.” Rocher said angrily, “We don’t have time for this. Mr. Murdock and I must be going.” 

“Oh but one of you needs to sign these papers!” Karen spoke up now. 

As she did, Steve and Natasha stood up. Steve began haphazardly pushing the papers towards Rocher while Natasha moved to stand practically on top of him, shoving a pen in his hand, every time he tried to speak she interrupted saying things like, “sign here, now here, name here, initial here, print here…” 

Foggy and Karen continued ranting to him about his legal obligations to sign the papers and Steve overwhelmed him with the terribly stacked, now slightly wrinkled, documents. 

“We’ll just be a moment don’t worry!” Tony said with a casual smile, speaking just quiet enough for Rocher to barely hear him over the others, unable to stop Tony from pulling Matt out of the room. 

“Elevators this way!” Tony said the moment they made it out the room. 

The hallway was deathly quiet compared the chaos of the conference room, Tony’s overly bubbly and clearly performative attitude was throwing Matt off, in fact, Matt was still trying to process what just happened.

 He decided to just stay quiet and let Tony pull him wherever it is they were going. 

Once they made it to the elevator, Tony’s demeanor seemed to dim slightly, “FRIDAY? Can you check?” 

He seemed to keep his words purposefully vague. 

“Yes sir, scanning now.” 

‘Scanning?’ Matt thought. 

“No audio devices detected, sir.” 

It was like Tony had been given permission to breathe. He let out a big sigh, shoulders sagging. 

“Oh my god, Matt-“ suddenly Tony was hugging him and Matt still couldn’t fully believe what was going on. 

“I’m sorry I just had to make sure Thompson didn’t put a wire on you before I said or did anything- oh my god-“ 

He pulled out of the hug when he heard Matt let out a small wince, he held both of Matt’s shoulders and looked at him, as if scanning him over again with his own eyes. 

“Jesus Matt your face-” 

He heard Tony’s heart skip a beat, the worry in his tone didn’t annoy Matt for once, he missed this, he missed them. 

“And don’t think I didn’t hear that wince- dear god what did they do to you?? I-“ 

Tony’s mind seemed to be working a mile a minute, “Medbay FRIDAY, now. Bruce should already be waiting there but let Frank know to meet us up there too.” 

That seemed to make something click in Matt’s brain, “Frank?” He asked, hearing the hope in his tone. 

He sensed Tony smile, “Yeah Matt, Franks here, he’s gonna meet us in the medbay alight? But in the meantime you gotta tell me what hurts okay?” 

Everything was starting to hit him at once. 

They did have a plan. They knew exactly what to do to get him out. 

But not only that, they wanted to get him out, they wanted to help him. 

He hadn’t completely screwed this up yet. And now he’s back at the tower, now he’s with Tony, now he’s safe, now he’s gonna see Frank again. 

He felt tears burning his eyes, he forced them not to fall, thankful for his glasses. 

“What hurts Matt?” Tony asked again.

“Everything.” He answered in a small voice. 

—

By the time Frank had made it up to the medbay, his heart was pounding so loud he was sure he was hurting Matt’s ears. 

Frank practically broke the elevator doors down as he came to a stop on the medbay’s floor. 

“-Tony I said I’m fine, really,” He heard the moment the doors opened enough. Yup, thats Matt alright. 

He walked in and saw Matt sitting on one of the cots, feet dangling off the edge. 

He still had on his pants and suit, but his jacket was folded nicely beside him. 

Tony and Bruce were standing across from him, both looking a mix of annoyed and worried. 

“You’re not fine Matt. FRIDAY scanned for more than just wires in the elevator-” Tony argued back. 

None of them had noticed Frank came in yet. 

“Matt?” He said, he couldn’t wait any longer. 

All of them turned to him. 

Matt tilted his head, Frank watched his expression turn from stubborn to surprised, the anxious lines on his face smoothed out and all of the worry Frank had been feeling for work’s temporarily melted away. 

“Frank-“ Matt stood up, Frank could tell he wanted to walk over to him, but couldn’t give away that he knew exactly where Frank was to the others. 

Frank rushed over to him, to his annoyance, just before he was able to get to Matt, Tony stepped in the way, 

“As much as I hate to ruin this little moment,” He said with a slightly nervous laugh, clearly seeing the not so happy expression on Frank’s face, 

“But just figured I should mention that  Matt’s got four freshly broken ribs, hug him carefully.” With that he moved back out of the way. 

Franks eyes widened and he turned to a now slightly guilty looking Matt. 

He closed the distance between them and before hugging him said quietly, “We’ll talk about that in a minute.” 

And wrapped his arms around him, holding him loosely and letting Matt tighten the hug as much as he could without hurting himself. 

When the separated, he took Matt’s face in his hand, grimacing at the sight of a fresh looking bruise forming on his cheekbone but ultimately deciding to ignore it for another minute. 

He kissed him, softly, once again letting Matt take the lead, not wanted to push him too far but happy that Matt seemed to miss Frank just as much. 

—

“Four broken ribs, bruised face, FRIDAY said your hand is broken in two different places and those are just the basic things she can scan for and the things we can see Matt.” Bruce said gently but sternly. 

Matt shook his head, he and Frank were sitting together on the cot across from Tony and Bruce.

 “No, no I’m fine guys really-“ 

“Then tell us what happened to your hand, it was wrapped up yesterday at the trial.” 

Matt went quiet, “It’s- not a big deal…”

Frank softly took Matt’s uninjured hand, he did his best to not show how angry he was, not wanted Matt to think that anger was directed at him.

“Matty you don’t have to lie.” He reminded. 

Matt was quiet again, “It was while I was with Damon,” 

It felt like he was choosing it words carefully, “I tried to escape, obviously that didn’t work out.” 

He cocked his head to the side, looking uneasy, “But it’s fine, I’m fine-“ 

He stood up suddenly, pulling his hand out of Franks, “I should go back down there, Rocher’s gonna know something’s up-“ 

Frank stood up too, “Woah, hey, Matt- what the hell do you mean??” 

“I need to leave-“

That made Franks heart spike, the idea of Matt leaving again, disappearing again. Of Frank loosing him, again.

“Um. Absolutely not.” Tony said sternly, as he spoke, the elevator Matt was slowly walking towards closed. 

“Matt why the fuck would you go back down there?” He continued, “You’re not going anywhere with Rocher and you’re sure and hell not going anywhere near Thompson again.” 

To Franks, and the others, surprise, Matt looked almost worried when he heard this, “What?? No- no no, I can’t- I need to go back down there- Rocher’ll know something’s up- he’s gonna tell Damon-“ 

He began pacing, searching for an exit route, the elevator was closed, but there was a stairwell on the other wall- 

“Matt, Thompson’s not going to hurt you anymore.” Frank said softly, grabbing both of his arms firmly to keep him in place, but Matt just pulled away with more force than Frank was expecting,

“Dammit Frank it’s not me I’m worried about!” He pushed Frank aside and headed for the stairwell, keeping his hands in front of him in an attempt to act like he couldn’t tell where he was going, not thinking about the fact that there was no real way for him to know where the stairwell even was. 

None of them were ready to let Matt go that easy though. 

“I’ll shoot Steve a text, let him know what’s going on.” Bruce whispered to Tony, who nodded at him. 

Both Tony and Frank quickly rushed to catch up with Matt. 

“Foggy’s safe now Matt, we know Thompson used him to threaten you but he’s okay now.” Tony said, 

“Both he and Karen are staying at the tower with us for the time being, they have security with them anytime they’re outside, they’re safe.” 

Frank looked at Matt skeptically, watched the way he pursed his lips, furrowed his brow as Tony spoke, 

“That’s not it.” Frank said, “It’s not Nelson or Karen.”

Matt’s face turned into a slight grimace, bingo.

“What is it Matt?” No answer, he kept walking, almost to the stairwell. 

Still the same stubbornness. Tony looked at a loss. Of course he was, he hasn’t had to deal with Matt when he gets like this. 

Frank grimaced, he’s was hoping to avoid fighting with Matt so soon after getting him back. 

Oh well. Fine. If he wants to be so god damn stubborn.

Frank grabbed Matt’s upper arm hard and spun him around to face him, forcing him to stop walking. 

Matt tried to pull away a few times but Frank didn’t let him. He kept him gripe hard, cold, mean. 

He bit down the guilt that began rising as Matt looked at him, for a moment, under the shock, Frank could tell there was a flash of fear.

If Matt is gonna try and shut them out, shut down and be the snarky asshole Frank knows so well, then he’s gonna be just as mean. 

He needs to be, it’s the only way to actually get through to Matt.

Matt’s stubborn grimace, the shock, the fear, disappeared; turning into a snarl, “Let go Frank.” 

It was a warning, Frank didn’t care. 

He missed this. Missed the fiery tone in his voice, missed that piece of him that Foggy said was completely gone in the courtroom. 

He was so glad it wasn’t gone for long. 

“I asked you a question Matt.” Frank responded, same warning tone in his voice. 

He could see how frozen Tony and Bruce had become in his peripheral vision, they looked scared, uneasy, unsure of what to do. 

“Fuck. Off. Frank. Let me handle this.” 

Frank smiled coldly, He let out an empty laugh, one that he knew would piss Matt off even more. 

Frank was getting a rise out of him and he knew it. He didn’t care, he envied a fight right now, one with the only opponent who actually stood a chance. 

Absently he knew that a fight wasn’t going to happen, not here, not now, but he still enjoyed getting that rise out of Matt, it felt like he was bringing life back to him, bringing his strength back. His confidence, courage. 

After seeing how scared Matt seemed around Thompson, Frank wanted to remind him that that’s not who Matt is. 

“You’re holding back Red, still think you can do everything all by yourself huh? After all these years, some things never change.” He tightened his grip on Matt’s arm. 

Matt turned away, an empty smile crossing his face, as he let out a scoff, 

“Don’t do this Frank.” 

“Why? Cause you’re scared of what they’ll think of you?” 

He motioned with his head to Tony and Bruce, who still stood frozen, now beside each other by the cot. 

“No.” Matt answered coldly,

 “Because if we fight, I’ll win.” 

Chapter Text

There was something about the sincerity in Matt’s voice when he spoke. 

“Because if we fight, I’ll win.” It sounded more like a promise to himself than to anyone else, like he something he needed to do. It made Frank furrow his brow in confusion. He loosened his grip on Matt’s arm. 

Just then, FRIDAY let out a small alarm and Matt tilted his head, but not towards the alarm, towards the stairwell. 

“What is it FRIDAY?” Tony asked, still looking between Frank and Matt, voice uneasy. 

Matt seemed to be growing paler by the second. 

“Commotion in the conference room, requesting immediate backup.” 

“Oh no-“ Matt said, he sounded terrified, like something he had been fearing all along had finally come true. 

And with that, he used Franks confusion to his advantage, he freed his arm and bolted, no longer caring for the ‘blind man act.’ 

—

The first thing he heard was the sound of Karen screaming. Her and Foggy had made it to the stairwell, it was the only reason he’d known something was up before FRIDAY had alerted Tony. 

Matt knew immediately that he pushed his luck. Rocher warned him not to try anything and he did anyways. 

And now his friends were in a lot more danger than they realized. 

As he ran down the stairs he ripped off his tie and wrapped it around his bad wrist and hand, giving it a little extra support. 

Like he told Frank, Matt wasn’t worried about himself, Damon knew better than to threaten him anymore, that wouldn’t work.

It was them he was worried about. 

Because Rocher wasn’t just some Ex-Military Agent. Not anymore. 

“Matt??” He found Foggy and Karen climbing up the stairs as he was going down them, they were both terrified and confused. 

“Are you guys okay??” He asked immediately, scanning them over with his senses, they were breathing heavy, from running up the stairs and from fear, Karen had a cut in her forehead but other than that, they were both okay. 

Foggy nodded, “Something’s wrong with Rocher!” 

“What happened?” Matt asked quickly.

“He’d been acting weird since you left, he was rubbing his eyes like crazy and then one of his earplugs fell out- we didn’t even notice he had any in- and he just- he just lost it!” Karen explained, heartbeat speeding up. 

“He’d kept asking where you went and when none of us told him he freaked out!” Foggy added. 

“Freaked out how?” Another loud bang came from the floor below them, the conference room. 

Both Foggy and Karen flinched towards Matt, “He flipped the whole table over!” Karen said, sounding scared, “That table is huge Matt, I asked FRIDAY on our way up the stairs, it’s made of solid steel and it’s bigger than a car-“ 

Another loud bang, more yelling. Matt needed to get in there. “Go upstairs, Frank, Tony and Bruce are in the medbay, wait with them. Don’t let them come down here.” He didn’t wait for a reply before rushing past them. 

—

Frank needed to go after Matt, but of course, Tony felt the need to overcomplicate things. 

“What the fuck was that?!” He yelled right as the door to the stairwell shut behind Matt. 

Frank pulled out one of his guns, checking to make sure it was loaded, “Not now Stark, grab your suit, let’s go.” 

“But Matt-“ 

“-Is about to get even more hurt if we don’t start fucking moving!” Frank yelled angrily, interrupting him. Tony’s eyes widened, shocked and slightly scared from Franks tone. 

“Let’s go.” He started calling out commands to FRIDAY and Bruce, not that Frank was really paying attention, all he cared about was getting to Matt. 

—

They came across Foggy and Karen in the stairwell before getting to the conference room. 

“You guys need to hurry,” Foggy said immediately, “Matt’s already in there.” 

“What happened?” Tony asked. 

“Rocher lost his shit, that’s what happened.” Karen said. 

They explained again what they told Matt, adding that he’d even told them to stop yelling, despite none of them raising their tones once.

The agitated eyes, hurting ears, sensitive to sounds, it reminded Frank of when Matt was having a sensory overload. 

They told Foggy and Karen to go up to the medbay and headed down the rest of the stairs to the conference room. 

The moment they opened the door, they watched as Steve was flung across the room, slamming into the wall and leaving a deep indent in the concrete. They couldn’t see him past the flipped over table.

Both Frank and Tony whipped around to the other side of the room to see Natasha and Matt, both trying their best to fight off a very pissed off looking Rocher. 

His suit was a mess, jacket gone and button up shirt ripped, his eyes were red and watery. 

Natasha and Matt fought pretty well together, covering for each other, sweeping Rocher’s leg so the other could get a better opening to his face, pivoting his arm to push him into the others line of attack. Frank had almost forgotten Nat figured out Matt was Daredevil until that moment. Matt must’ve put together that she knew pretty quickly.

But Steve and Tony still didn’t know, and were probably confused as hell. 

Frank raised his gun but couldn’t get a clear enough shot, both Natasha and Matt were too close and moving too quickly for him to be willing to take that risk. 

Just before Frank and Tony could join the fight, Rocher got a good hit to Matt’s chest, probably hitting one of his broken ribs, because of this, he wasn’t able to distract Rocher long enough for Natasha to land her own hit.

After Matt had unexpectedly faltered, Rocher whipped around just in time to block Natasha’s blow from behind, grabbing her hair he threw her towards Steve, though thankfully she didn’t hit the wall. 

“FRIDAY, Call the others immediately, request backup in conference room B now!!” Tony yelled.

Unfortunately, that distracted Matt, he turned his head towards them, “No! Don’t! You guys need to get out of here now-!”

Rocher cut him off, grabbing Matt by the throat and pulling him inwards towards him.

He lifted him up so they were eye level with each other, Matt’s feet barely touching the ground. His glasses had fallen off long ago and now his scared clouded eyes looked just off to the side of Rocher’s face.

Both of his hands immediately clung to the one at his throat, pointlessly scratching at Rocher in an attempt to escape.

From where Frank was he could see Matt had wrapped his hurt hand with his tie, which was now stained with blood, likely his own. It was shaking at it clawed at Rocher’s grasp. 

“Hey!” Franks heartbeat skyrocketed, he raised his gun again but he didn’t have a clear shot, “Put him down asshole or I’m gonna blow your fucking head off-!” 

But Rocher didn’t acknowledge him in the slightest, he kept his eyes on Matt,

“What the fuck did you do to me Murdock?!” He growled.

A pause. Steve, who had been helping Nat up, holding his side which was stained red, froze. Tony, who was frantically tapping on a small hologram at his wrist, froze. Frank, still point his gun at Rocher, froze; even Matt, who looked just as confused as them, seemed to momentarily forget he was being strangled. 

“W-what??” He managed to gasp out, still clawing at Rochers hand.

“You two are gonna fucking fix this.” He responded angrily, he let Matt drop to the ground coughing and gasping for air, holding his throat. 

Rocher walked to the side and grabbed two chairs in either hand and threw them at Frank and Tony. As both of them blocked the chairs, he used the distraction to race towards them and knock the gun out of Franks hand. 

The gun slid across the room, everyone turned towards it. Staring at the gun, then at each other to see who’d make the first move. Then, to everyone’s shock, Matt ran for the gun first. 

Rocher let out another low growl, he seemed to know a moment before everyone else that Matt was going to move first, “You little piece of shit-“

He was still closest to Frank, faster than Frank was expecting, Rocher aimed low and hit him hard in the stomach, sweeping his feet and pushing him backwards into Tony before running towards Matt. 

“How the fuck is he moving that fast??” Tony asked aloud what Frank had been thinking, the only people Frank had seen fight this fast before had been Steve and Bucky in old training videos.

Matt got to the gun but not fast enough to use it (not that Frank thought he was planning on using it anyways) before Rocher was standing over him, he pulled him up by the collar of shirt. 

Steve and Natasha were back up but stopped the moment Rocher ripped the gun away from Matt’s arms and pointed it at them, “Don’t come any closer!” He yelled. 

He pulled Matt backwards with him, waving the gun between all of them. Matt put his hands up calmly, trying to suck in air as Rocher pulled the back of his shirt collar backwards. 

“It’s okay.” Matt said slowly.

He sounded defeated. Like he was resigned to the idea that he’d be going back with Rocher, back to Thompson. Franks heart was pounding in his ears, this couldn’t be happening- 

“Matt-“ Frank began, taking a step forward, Rocher immediately swung to face him.

But instead of pointing the gun at Frank, he turned it on Matt, digging it into his temple, “Wouldn’t do that if I were you Castle, unless you wanna lose pretty boy here.”
Rocher spoke with a mean smirk, pushing the end of the gun against his head even more, making Matt wince. 

Frank froze, feeling his anger begin to topple over, he couldn’t lose Matt- he couldn’t do lose him- not again- 

“It’s okay Frank-“ Matt said again calmly, but there was something else, he tilted his head away from them, away from the door that Rocher was slowly inching towards, away from everything. 

Natasha glanced over at where his head was facing, a vent.

“Everything’s going to be okay.” Matt spoke with a certainty in his tone one uses when trying to warn someone of something, when trying to tell someone something.

Suddenly, in one swift motion, he elbowed hard into Rochers stomach. 

Rocher yelled in anger and instinctively, pulled the trigger. 

“NO!” Frank yelled, running forward. 

But the sound of gun didn’t go off, just the clicking of an empty clip. 

Matt smirked, curling his hand the was still in the air down, he pulled the gun’s magazine and the extra bullet from its chamber out of his sleeve. 

The next thing Frank knew, there was smoke. Everywhere. 

The vent in the upper corner of the room practically exploded with it as several armed guards came rushing into the conference room. 

Frank couldn’t really decipher much of what happened after that. He remembered seeing Clint climbing out of the vent with a mask over his face, tossing one to Nat, and both of them helping Steve out of the room. He remembered the guards pulling Rocher off of Matt, only for him to attack them and make a run for it. He remembered Sam and Matt pulling him and Tony out of the room after the guards left, coughing up smoke. 

Later, Matt was able to explain what had happened. 

Once he grabbed the gun, he knew there was no chance he’d use it, so he pulled the magazine out and took the bullet out of the chamber. He knew the others were coming, he could hear them, could hear the guards suiting up on the floor below, he just had to stall Rocher a little longer. 

Then, Clint threw a smoke bomb in the vents to distract Rocher while the guards ambushed him. 

While the guards went after Rocher, he helped the others. 

Now, they were all in the medbay. Rocher had escaped the conference room but the entire lower area of the Avengers Tower was placed on lock down so none of them were too worried about him getting far. 

Bruce and Natasha were fussing over Steve, who still had a pen stabbed inside his stomach. Apparently he was the closest when Rocher officially lost it and got the brunt of his anger. 

Matt was helping finish the stitches on Karen’s forehead while Clint, Sam and Tony were still downstairs dealing with the guards and Rocher. 

Meanwhile, Frank and Foggy watched off to the side, both of them anxiously looking at Matt. 

Teasing Matt wasn’t the only time they got along, worrying about him was too. 

“He’s got four broken ribs.” Frank said blankly. 

Foggy tensed, “four now? Or before fighting with Rocher?” 

Frank let out a huff, realizing that Matt was probably a lot more hurt than he looked, “Before.” 

Foggy sighed, before pushed himself off the counter they were both leaning on, “I got it.” 

He started walking over to Matt, who was clearly making a pointed effort to not acknowledge him. 

“Matt.” 

“Hey Fogs, you okay?” He said, too casually, Karen raised an eyebrow.

He hadn’t spoken much since they’d gotten upstairs and Foggy was starting to see why, his voice sounded awful, like he had a sore throat.

He glanced over and Frank in confusion, but of course, he had on an expression Foggy couldn’t read.

“I’m great. Go sit on the cot next to Karen.” 

“Let me finish putting the bandaids over her stitches first.” Matt said, not even trying to pretend he was okay, it must really be bad. 

“Frank can do that. Sit.” As he spoke Frank walked over, taking Matt’s place and finishing the bandages on Karen’s stitches. 

Matt sat down on the cot and Foggy noticed quickly how he winced in pain as he moved. Shit. 

“FRIDAY, can you please do a scan of Matt please?” 

“Of course Mr. Nelson.” 

After a pause, FRIDAY let out a small beep and then, an another screen, a grocery list of injuries popped up. 

“Six broken ribs, two old hand breaks, three new ones, sprained wrist, and damaged trachea…” what scared Foggy was the list ended with “further testing required” 

“FRIDAY, what does that last part mean?” Karen asked, clearly wondering the same thing. 

“Unfortunately I am unable to do a very in depth scan of patients without the proper equipment. However, in my initial scan I noticed a few things that I was unable to properly identify. Because of this, I’d like to run more scans such as an MRI, CT and an X-Ray, with Dr. Banner. As soon as he is done with Captain Rodgers.” 

Matt shifted uncomfortably on the cot, “Is that really necessary? I can tell what wrong with me, the ribs will heal on their own, I can wrap my hand so the bones will stay in place, there’s not much I can do for my trachea but rest and try not to yell. There’s nothing else wrong with me.” 

“Yes it’s necessary Matt. This isn’t just about the fight with Rocher. You might not want to admit it, but you were just kidnapped. You need to be checked out.” Frank responded immediately, arms crossed.

Matt shrunk in on himself a bit which instantly made Frank feel bad. They still really had no idea what actually happened to Matt while he was with Thompson. 

Foggy and Karen exchanged glances with him, clearly thinking the same thing. 

“Okay, let’s all just cool down a bit, wait for Bruce to finish up with Steve, and then run those tests.” Karen said calmly, trying to ease the growing tension in the room. 

Suddenly, Natasha came in, phone in hand. Her expression was blank but it was obvious she was trying to conceal another emotion. 

“Nat? You okay?” Matt asked, relieved to be getting the attention off him. 

“Yeah, um…” She cleared her throat, nervously, none of them had ever seen her act so uneasy before, “Tony just called.” 

“Okay…” Foggy started, “What did he say?” 

“It was about Rocher.” 

Matt knew immediately what this was about. She wouldn’t be so nervous if it was good news. Frank seemed to picked up on Matt’s shift in demeanor, he moved to sit beside him, wrapping his arm around him. 

“Did they get him?” Karen asked, the hope in her voice was tainted, even she knew the answer before even asking. 

Natasha looked away, “He got out of the building, they lost sight of him about ten minutes ago.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

“So, I gotta ask…” 

Matt saw it coming, Clint had just left the kitchen to go meet up with Nat to train. Frank was still up in their shared guest apartment finishing getting ready. Foggy and Karen were both still asleep, Jessica had just left to go check on a few leads she had, everyone else was in various places of the tower, leaving Matt alone to finish his breakfast. 

 Of course, ‘coincidentally’ that was right when Tony decided to walk in.

“Good morning to you to Stark.” Matt said casually, taking a bite of his scrambled eggs.

Tony let out a laugh, he moved to the counter, brewing himself what Matt guessed (based off what he could smell on Tony’s breath) his third cup of coffee so far this morning. 

“Look, I’ve been patient, but we both know I’m a nosy guy.” He said light heartedly. 

Matt set his fork down dramatically, causing Tony to turn around,

“You, nosy? Really? I had no idea Tony!” 

Once he picked up on Matt’s sarcasm, he scoffed, smiling, “Very funny. But I mean come on Matt this is killing me! You’re Daredevil?! You can’t expect me to not have questions! Coffee?” He asked, already brewing Matt his own cup.

Matt huffed a laugh, picking back up his fork, “Yeah  thanks, ask away.” He said with a smile. 

Surprisingly, spending his morning talking in alarming detail about his powers wasn’t as uncomfortable as he thought it’d be.

Tony was much more interested in how he ‘sees’ the world with his abilities and how that affects how he fights more than anything. 

The conversation didn’t start to get touchy until he brought up Damon. 

“So, was your abilities what interest Thompson?” Tony asked cautiously, taking a sip of his coffee. 

Matt shifted in his seat, “Uh, yes actually, they were exactly why Damon wanted… well, me.”

Inwardly, he noted that that Tony’s genuine curiosity meant that Steve really did keep everything Matt had told him the previous night a secret. 

Tony hummed in acknowledgment, “So he figured out you had abilities, I’m assuming that’s why he took Foggy then too, to use against you right?” 

Tony was rambling, putting things together in his head, which meant he didn’t notice how uncomfortable Matt had become. 

“That’s right.” He said, keeping his voice level, though he was currently white knuckling his fork. A headache pierced his head suddenly, he cringed, crinkling his nose uncomfortably.

Tony had moved from his place across from Matt, he began pacing the kitchen, deep in thought.

For some reason, it made Matt even more anxious, every quick movement Tony made as he fiddled with his hands made Matt’s heart skip a beat. 

“So, if he was using Foggy against you, why did you keep helping him after you realized Foggy was okay?” 

Matt furrowed his brow, “Because he wasn’t,” 

Tony looked at him, “What? Yes he was, he was with us? He was safe.” 

Matt shook his head, “No, none of you were. Damon had proved several times how easily he could get to each of you.” 

Tony looked at him, Matt couldn’t tell whether or not he knew he wasn’t telling the whole truth.

That Damon would’ve gotten Frank arrested, ruined Foggy and Karen’s careers, get all of them charged with aiding and abetting one of the most dangerous mass murderers New York has ever seen.

And it would’ve been all Matt’s fault. 

“…Fair enough.” Tony said, he didn’t believe all of what Matt had said, but his tone made it clear he was choosing to let it go, for now at least. 

Much to Matt’s relief, just then the elevator opened and Frank walked down the hall to the kitchen, his heart ticked up slightly upon seeing Matt. 

“Good morning, you okay Red?” His gazed flicked between him and Tony. 

Matt forced himself to relax, “Morning, yeah I’m fine Frank.” He said causally, taking a sip from his mug. 

Franks gaze moved back over to Tony for a moment before he walked past both of them, “Got anymore coffee?”

As Tony and Frank turned their backs on Matt, fussing over the coffee machine, he used it as the perfect opportunity to slip away, sneaking into the elevator. 

“What floor Mr. Murdock?” 

Matt didn’t think he’d ever get used to the detached sound of FRIDAY’s voice, “Ground floor please.” 

He had on jeans and a hoodie, his sunglasses were in his pocket, as long as he could sneak out of the building without Happy noticing, he’d be all set-

The elevator didn’t move, “I’m sorry Mr. Murdock, but Mr. Stark has requested that you stay in the building for the time being.” 

Matt raised an eyebrow, “Tony doesn’t want me to leave the building?” 

“He thinks it’s best for you to remain in the tower for your safety and well being.” 

Matt huffed, “My well being? I was just kidnapped so he thinks holding me hostage will be best for my ‘well being’?” 

He listened out in the kitchen as Frank turned around and noticed Matt was gone, the way his heart spiked made Matt feel a little guilty for just slipping away without saying anything.

He just needed some air, talking about Damon was more difficult than he was anticipating.

“I apologize Mr. Murdock. But Mr. Stark has asked me to refrain from allowing you to leave the building.”

“Matt??” He heard Frank call out.

More guilt. Not really what Matt was in the mood for. 

He let out an agitated sigh, “Okay, well I could really use some fresh air, where can you take me?” 

The elevator began moving and the sounds of Tony and Frank slowly got quieter. 

“The tower’s roof is quite peaceful, it’s not too cold this time of day either.” 

—

The roof was very peaceful.

Matt comfortably sat on the ledge, one foot dangling while the other was pulled up so that his chin could rest on his knee. 

The cars and people were so far below him that they were barely audible. Barely. 

He could still hear the faint sounds of cars honking, sirens blaring and construction.

The sounds of the city. He held onto that. 

Inside the tower, he could hear it even less, the walls were so thick, he had to concentrate to hear outside of them.

It reminded him of EPCC. 

When he was there, he could hear nothing of the outside world. Only the people within. It sickened him. 

And as the days went by, turning into weeks, he began to think that there was no outside world.

That what was around him there, was all there was. 

It made him feel like he was going crazy.

And in an insane way, it drew him closer to Damon. 

Damon, who always smelled like the outside world every time Matt was taken to him. 

Damon, who was the only person besides Bucky who spoke about the outside world to him so casually and so easily, that it was reassurance enough that it was still real.

Absently, he recognizes that Damon picked up on this.

Noticed this desperation Matt had for the reassurance of a life besides the one he was currently stuck in. 

He realizes now it’s likely Damon came in purposefully smelling like his favorite Thai place, or the incense from church on more than one occasion. 

Purposefully switching to suits with silkier fabrics so that when he did touch Matt, he was reminded that not all clothes itched and scratched like cotton. 

Subconsciously associating Damon with something soft, something safe. 

But at the time, he certainly didn’t put that together. 

All that mattered to him then was that Damon held the proof that home was real.

He just needed to have hope. 

What he didn’t realize was that Damon was becoming the embodiment of that hope. 

But now, on the roof, his fingers holding onto the fabric of his, or well, technically Frank’s, jeans. He closed his eyes, focusing solely on the world below, letting the breeze sway his body ever so slightly.

He reminded himself that there is an outside world. That EPCC isn’t everything.

He’s grateful he didn’t need Damon anymore to remind him of that.

He reminded himself that soon, they’d get Bucky out, and soon, Damon would be gone, and Frank and Foggy and Karen and Bucky and all of the Avengers would be safe.

And that Damon would be wrong, none of them would get hurt, Matt being there wouldn’t get any of them hurt. 

He was so focused on this, he didn’t even notice Frank on the roof with him until he was only a few feet behind him. 

“Matty?” 

He opened his eyes, letting his senses move to Frank.

He was calm, if not a bit confused. Matt turned his head a bit to the side,

“Hey Frank.” 

He listened as he walked over to the ledge, leaning his forearms on the cool concrete beside Matt, turning just slightly to look at him,

“What’re you doing up here Red?”

Matt took a deep breath in, moving his head back to face forward, “Just…needed some fresh air. Apparently I’m not allowed out of the building so the roof was the next best thing.” 

Frank let out a small chuckle, “Yeah don’t be too mad at Stark for that, it was a group decision.” 

Matt fiddled with the fabric of his jeans, “I can take care of myself Frank.” He responded stubbornly.

He isn’t a child who needed to be looked after. This reminds him of people who act like he can’t do certain things simply because he’s blind.

He’s more than capable of handling himself on his own. 

Frank shrugged, “I didn’t say you couldn’t,” He answered calmly,

“But it’s for more than just your sake Red. All of us were worried sick about you. Karen was a wreck, Stark, the others- they didn’t sleep for days looking for you; you should’ve seen Foggy when we told him what happened…” he sighed, Matt could sense the part Frank was leaving out.

How worried he was. 

“Even just now, you leaving the kitchen nearly gave me a heart attack, it’s not your fault, It’s just that-“ 

Frank looked away, stopping himself.

The guilt from before came back. Matt let his knee drop down, to dangle beside his other leg. He took one of Frank’s hands in his, “Hey- I’m sorry, I should’ve said something before I left-“ 

Frank shook his head, “No, that’s not fair to you. All of us are just worried about you Matt. We don’t want to push you but none of us know what happened and you’re not giving us much to go off of. All we really have is the little interactions we’ve seen between you and Rocher, and you and Thompson.” 

Frank let out a shudder just thinking about that, Matt wondered absently how much they really picked up on between him and Rocher.

He knew they recorded him and Thompson in the courtroom, but he didn’t think there really was much to go off of there. 

“I’m sorry I haven’t been more open about what happened Frank it’s just-“

I don’t want to worry you…

“-It really wasn’t that bad. I mean, we stayed in a cell most of the time.”

You don’t need to know how bad the tests got. 

Frank was quiet, he didn’t seem fully convinced but Matt could tell he was surprised by the sincerity in his voice. 

Desperation. That’s what it really was.

Desperate to prove to Frank that he was okay, that it wasn’t as bad as it was. 

“They are gonna need you to talk about it eventually,” Frank began softly,

“From a tactical standpoint we need as much information as possible.” 

Matt nodded in agreement, “I know.” He paused, thinking,

“I told Steve a little bit,” he felt Frank look at him, surprised. 

“You did?” 

Matt nodded again, “Bucky was with me. Steve deserved to know.”

Figuring I’m the one who put him there. 

More silence, more contemplating.

Matt realized then that Frank might’ve been offended slightly, saddened even, that he told Steve and not him, even if it was just a little bit. 

Shit. That’s not what he meant to do. 

‘Just can’t do anything right can I?’ He thought to himself 

“I was planning on telling you too. I just-“ He began, trying to fix his mistake,

“I know how close Steve and Bucky are, I wanted to tell him separately.” 

Frank was still quiet. Shit shit shit. What if he isn’t upset? What if he’s angry? 

Damon said they’d be angry at him. 

Oh no, what if he made Frank mad?? 

Matt felt himself freeze up, focusing more on Frank.

Did he seem angry? Matt was too anxious, he could barely tell. 

His heartbeat was steady, but Franks heartbeat was almost always steady when he was really pissed off.

He temperature wasn’t rising, but it was also a little cold outside, maybe he just couldn’t tell- 

He seemed tense, oh no, he’s mad, he still quiet, he’s got to be mad, he has to be- 

Frank sat up suddenly, “Red I-“

Matt felt himself move away quickly before he could stop himself. 

Frank stopped. They both froze. Matt’s brain was working in overdrive, 

‘What the hell just happened? What did I just do? Why did I move away?’ He thought furiously. 

He felt embarrassed. Why did he do that?

The movement was so fast he didn’t even know what he was doing, it was involuntary.

To move, to get out of the way-

‘Of what?’ He thought, ‘It’s just Frank?’  

“…Matt?” Uh oh. He’d gotten so lost in his head- 

Frank had taken a step away from him.

His hands were up, as if to show he’s unarmed, like how you stand before a scared animal.

Except Frank was the one who seemed scared. His heart had picked up a notch, he was even more tense.

His breath was hitching the way it does when he’s overwhelmed and doesn’t know what to do but doesn’t wanna show it. Oh Frank-  

“I’m sorry-“ It was the only thing he could think to say. The only thing that sounded right. But by the way Franks heart skipped a beat, the way he sucked in another breath, Matt guessed even that was wrong. 

Matt got off the ledge of the roof, “I uhm- I gotta go talk to Foggy about the uhm- the case.” He said lamely, already rushing towards the exit. 

Frank took a step to follow him but seemed to stop himself, “Matty-“

But Matt didn’t stop, he rushed away as fast as he could, ignoring the guilt that built up in his chest, knowing he was leaving a heartbroken and confused Frank on the rooftop. 

— 

Frank didn’t even know what to think.

He sat alone in a quiet room, ‘The Sunroom’ Matt had jokingly called it once, before. 

Before. Before he was taken. He loved sitting in here before.

They all knew it. He loved feeling the sun on his face, relaxing in the comfy chairs, smelling the food from the kitchen- 

The Sunroom. Matt’s Sunroom.

That’s what they’d begun calling it in his absence. All of them have spent time in Matt’s sunroom.

It was comforting, it was a less intrusive place to still feel connected to him. Frank had seen several of the Avengers there alone at various points throughout the weeks.

Most of the time, they’d just be sitting, looking out the same window Matt would face, eyes closed, head tilted up, smallest ghost of a smile on his face. 

The last time he was here, was the night they rescued Foggy. 

He did everything he could. Helped Foggy to the Medbay, stayed with him until Karen was there. Waited until Bruce and Tony told him they could handle it and no longer needed his help.

He waited until he knew everything was taken care of, made sure Foggy would be okay. 

And then, he went to the gym, and beat the crap out of punching bags.

He kept going until he couldn’t feel his hands anymore.

Until breathing became impossible.

Until his hands wouldn’t form fists.

Until he couldn’t tell whether the water in his face was tears or sweat.

When he stumbled back out of the gym, he didn’t have the energy to walk into the kitchen. The chances of running into someone were too high and he wasn’t in the talking mood.

So he’d went across the hall and into the sunroom. Opting to sit on the floor instead of any of the chairs, not wanting to ruin any of the seats with his blood. 

He sat, knees up, arms resting on them, looking out at the dark city, watching the building’s rooftops. Looking for a figure he knew wouldn’t come. 

Trying to remind himself that Matt would want this.

He’d want it to be Foggy they found, not him. 

Now, he sat in the chairs. He wasn’t bloody, or sweaty. No point in sitting on the floor this time.

He was looking out the window but not a single thing passing before his eyes was registering in his mind. He wasn’t really looking at any of it.

All he could think about was how Matt had flinched away from him. Him.

He didn’t know who to hate more. Himself, or Thompson. 

He wanted to throw up, yet somehow at the same time, it felt like his throat was tied in a knot. 

And the way Matt had run off afterwards?

Frank couldn’t figure out whether it was because he was still scared of him or if it was because he was embarrassed about what happened.

Neither of those options were ones Frank particularly liked. 

Frank didn’t know what to do with himself.

He wanted so badly to go find Matt, talk to him, hold him, apologize.

But he was too disgusted with himself to go near him. 

He wanted to text Foggy or Karen, tell them what happened, so maybe someone could be there for Matt, but he was too much of a coward to even type the words out. 

So instead, he sat in Matt’s sunroom.

Looking blankly at the window.

“Frank?” 

He blinked and looked towards the doorway. Sam. 

“Hi.” He said tonelessly, he didn’t have the energy to have a conversation right now. 

Sam seemed to pick up on this, Frank had noticed awhile ago that he’s a lot more observent than he lets on,

“I just wanted to let you know, Matt’s with Foggy right now but, he’s acting kinda strange.” 

Frank swallowed the lump in his throat, “…Is he?” He said absently, trying not to sound as rigid as he felt. 

Sam noticed, of course. “Y’know,” He began, leaning against the doorframe, “I heard you and Matt were up on the roof earlier, does this have anything to do with whatever happened up there?” 

Frank let out an empty huff, “You ‘heard’ about that? How exactly did you ‘hear’ about that huh?” 

Sam put his hands up in mock defense, “FRIDAY lets Tony know when people go up on the roof, it’s a safely thing. I happened to have been near him when she let him know.” 

He looked at Sam for another moment before turning away, letting out a sigh,

“Right, sorry.” 

Sam walked over, “Mind if I sit?” 

Frank motioned to the chair across from him with his hand, not looking away from the window. 

He took a seat, leaning his forearms on his knees, Frank couldn’t help but noticed how much he reminded him of Steve.

“So it does have something to do with that huh?” 

Frank wrung his hands together, shifting in his seat. He could feel the sting of tears behind his eyes, it’s always harder to say the words out loud. 

“He flinched Sam.” Frank said softly, the words stung in his throat, he felt his breath hitching.

Sam stayed quiet, silently urging him to continue.

Absently, Frank remembered he used to be a counselor to veterans, he wondered if he and Curt ever crossed paths. 

“He flinched away from me.” Frank corrected, his vision was blurring but he didn’t dare let a tear fall. 

“We- we were just talking and I think he thought- I think he thought I got upset with him, I tried to say something but I guess I moved too fast and he flinched away-“

Frank cleared his throat, he had to stop talking for a second, he felt his knee bouncing like crazy,

“I scared him Sam.” He spoke quietly, knowing his voice was cracking.

Sam was quiet for a moment, and then, “You know that’s not your fault Frank.” 

In the back of his mind, yes, he did know that, but that didn’t stop the disgusting feeling that Matt had been scared of him.

That the trust they’d built up was lost. That it was his fault. 

“Matt has a long road ahead of him. All of us do. We don’t know anything about what’s happened to him, but I know for a fact he’d never be scared of you, Frank.” 

Frank could feel his upper lip twitch, tremble. He hated that word, it felt weak, although, he felt pretty weak right now.

He looked down at his hands, “But he was. He was scared of me. You didn’t see the look he had on his face. He was terrified but, it was more than that. He- “ A tear fell, dammit.

“He was ready for it. It was like, he was expecting it. Expecting to be hit.” 

‘Expecting me to hit him.’ 

He forced himself to look back up at Sam, “It’s like he’d gotten used to that Sam.” 

—

“It’s like he’d gotten used to that Sam.” 

Crap.

That was really all Matt could think as he listened to Sam and Frank’s conversation, which, yes, he realizes is wrong of him. 

He’d been with Foggy, going over the case about to explain a few things that had happened at EPCC, when Sam came in.

Of course, he seemed to pick on on Matt’s odd behavior immediately and lied about why he had to leave (none of them were used to the fact that Matt was basically a human polygraph yet). 

So, Matt had follows him, hiding in the stairwell.

And now he was sitting on the cement steps, listening to Frank tell Sam how horrible he felt while fighting back tears, and the guilt he was feeling overwhelmed him. 

Okay, they needed to talk about this.

He, needed to talk to all of them, about what happened. Because clearly, them knowing less was only making it worse. 

He walked out of the stairwell, Tony and Steve were in the kitchen, they saw him walk out.

Both of them were surprised but Matt sped past them before either of them could stop him. 

He walked to the sunroom, absently thinking about how much he loved this room, and knocked on the side of the doorframe, both Sam and Franks heartbeats jumped. 

“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.” Matt said, fighting to keep his voice level. 

“Hey Matt, what’s up?” Sam said, turning around to face him.

He kept his tone cool, even, as if they weren’t just talking about him.

Frank said nothing, he must know Matt had heard everything. 

“Can you guys meet me in conference room A in a few minutes please?” He could tell they were both surprised by this.

Sam glanced back at Frank for a moment, an invisible conversation took place through there expressions before Sam responded again for the both of them,

“Sure Matt, we’ll be there.” 

He smiled and walked off, quickly heading back to the elevator, he stopped in the kitchen first, “Tony, Steve, can you guys meet me in conference room A in about five minutes please? Thank you.”

He rushed away before they could ask any questions, leaving them both confused and Tony spluttering as the elevator doors closed. 

“FRIDAY, Can you have everyone else head to conference room A? Thanks.” He was too nervous to keep asking anyone else in person. 

Conference room A was much smaller than the other conference rooms.

Much more informal too. There was an oval table with chairs of course, but there were also couches with pillows and blankets too.

Matt figured it’d be the nicest option for this, hopefully it’d be the most comfortable. 

He waited patiently as everyone walked in, sensing all of their surprise and confusion as they entered, seeing him sitting calmly at the table. Jessica came in last, having come from her apartment.

They took their seats. Matt noticed that all of them had given him space, pushing themselves to sit more in front of him than beside him. With Karen and Foggy being the closest to him on either side. 

The table wasn’t big enough for all of them to sit at, so, He, Foggy, Karen, Natasha, Tony and Sam sat there. With Steve, Bruce, Jessica, Clint and Frank sitting on the couches by the tables.

Matt could tell Franks choice to sit beside Steve on the couches was a deliberate one, he hoped Frank wasn’t too upset with him. 

“Thank you all for coming here, I really appreciate it.” Matt began once everyone seemed to be situated. 

“Of course Matt, what’s going on?” Karen asked, she seemed nervous, worried, they all did. 

He sighed, folding his hands together in front of him tightly, he could feel his hear beating in his chest, practically bursting,

“I realized earlier that I’ve been really closed off with all of you. Every single one of you has gone above and beyond to get me back and in return, I’ve been distant and boarding on mean-“

He could hear Foggy about to argue with him, as politely as he could, he put his hand up to stop him,

“I know you’re all trying to be patient but that’s not fair to any of you. So, I brought you all here to walk you through what happened and to let you guys ask any questions you might have.” 

Matt sensed as the others looked around at each other, as if unsure of how to react.

Foggy, Karen and Frank were clearly the most surprised, he knew why.

This level of openness and honesty wasn’t normal for him.

It was unfamiliar and uncomfortable and he was already hating every second of it.

But thankfully, he was the one who could sense those things, not them. So all he had to do was keep his composure, because they deserved that much.

They deserved this. 

“Matt are you- are you sure?” Foggy asked him. 

He cocked his head towards Foggy, 

No. “Yes.” He lied with a reassuring smile. 

Silence again, Matt could tell they were all communicating with facial expressions, he waited patiently for them to finish.

Finally, Steve sat up a little, “If you’re sure you want to do this Matt- we want to help you, knowing what happened would help us do that. Just know, you can stop at any point, okay?” 

Matt nodded, though he’d already decided he’d tell them everything they asked.

“Well, I guess we should start with Bucky’s first appearance.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

“You want to what?!” Clint asked, shocked. 

Frank let out a tired sigh, “I want us to break into EPCC.” He said again. 

They were back in the conference room. Foggy and Karen had taken Matt back up to their guest apartment for the night and Tony asked FRIDAY to let them know if Matt was within four floors of them. 

“Frank, it’s not that simple, EPCC is a highly secure prison, specifically designed to hold people with enhancements.” Natasha said.

The smell of coffee and bourbon was thick in the air. Tony and Jessica were quickly becoming friends with how much they liked to mix the two drinks together. (Tony favoring mostly coffee, while Jessica favoring mostly bourbon, of course). 

“I know. But let’s face it, we’re not getting Barnes outta there legally.” Frank reasoned, “With all of us together, we could break in, quietly, once we split up-“ 

“Split up??” A few of them tried to interrupt but Frank kept going.

“-I can be the distraction. You guys can go find Barnes and get him out.” 

“And what about you Frank? What are you gonna do?” Tony asked. 

“Are we supposed to just leave you there with no back up?” Clint asked at the same time. All of them began asking questions over one another. 

“He’s gonna go after Thompson,” Steve said finally. That brought everyone else back to silence. 

“You’re gonna try and kill him aren’t you?” 

Frank leaned forward so his arms rested on the table in front of him, “You’re god damn right I am.” 

He looked over to Clint, “And I don’t need backup. Once I’m in, I’ll be fine. I just need a team to help me get there.” 

“But you’re legally dead Frank- you have a new identity, this could ruin all of that-?” Natasha tried to reason with him. 

“You think I give a fuck about that? Did you hear what he did to Matt??” 

“I’m just saying,” Natasha said calmly, “This isn’t what Matt would want.” 

Frank let out a huff, “Red never wants to do things my way. I’ve given in for a long time now. Been lenient on who I kill; but not now. Not for this. Thompson’s dying.” He spoke firmly, leaving no room for debate, or argument. 

And yet, “Matt would want Thompson to go to prison.” Clint said,

“I’m not saying I disagree with you Frank, but we’re already going behind his back to break into EPCC and get Bucky. He’s going to blame himself if you get hurt trying to kill Thompson.” 

Frank was quiet for a moment, “Then I guess we just have to take that risk. Because I’m done sitting here and doin nothing.” He could tell his voice was rising, tone becoming harsher, but he didn’t care, 

“Frank-“ Steve tried to say, but Frank didn’t let him. 

“I let you guys do things your way. That didn’t work. Now I’m doin them my way, whether or not you wanna join me, that’s up to you.” 

Tony let out a small huff, “Like you really have a choice, you just said you need us.” 

“I said I need a team.” Frank responded coldly, he glanced up at Jessica before speaking again,

“That team doesn’t have to be the Avengers.” 

Jessica knew what he was talking about. She also knew Danny and Luke would drop everything to help if they knew what Thompson did to Matt. 

“Okay okay, let’s back up for a minute,” Sam reasoned, sensing the growing tension in the room, “Say we did decide to do this, we still barely have a plan.” 

“EPCC is one of the most secured facilities in the country and it’s run by an egotistical sociopathic genius who’s obsessed with undermining the Avengers in every legal and illegal way he can.” Tony said exasperatedly,

“We can’t just waltz in there in our suits and take Bucky back. Even if you do manage to kill Thompson, there’s no way he’s doesn’t have legal contingencies to screw all of us over in the long run!” 

“And it would be even worse if he survived.” Bruce added, “He would destroy the Avengers reputation, and it wouldn’t surprise me if he managed to twist it even further to get at least one of us locked up.” 

“Well,” Natasha said after a moment of silence, she was looking out the window, thinking,

“He’d need to have proof it was us first.” 

Tony snorted, “Of course he’d have proof! EPCC’s got millions of cameras and high tech security systems! And it’s not like we blend in with a crowd…” 

“Unless you guys hacked the cameras. And we wore different, more…subtle, suits.” Steve argued calmly, he too seemed to be lost in thought. 

Frank smiled a little, Steve and Natasha were starting to take his side, “Micro could hack those cameras with Starks help easily. We wear darker suits and masks; Thompson wouldn’t have any tangible evidence on us.” 

Sam shrugged, “It could work. Frank wasn’t exactly wrong; Thompson’s never gonna let Bucky go legally. While we’re there, we could actually find real proof he’s dirty.” 

“That way we could finally link Foggy and Matt’s kidnapping to him, and to the disappearing homeless people.” Jessica added, she glanced over at Frank, giving him a small nod, 

‘I’m with you. I’ve got your back.’ That nod, told him. 

“Thank you.” He whispered silently, knowing she’d understand him. Despite being (relatively) welcomed into the tower, both of them had always felt a little like outsiders. It was nice to remind each other every now and then that, at least, they could trust each other.

Tony looked between all of them with a shocked look on his face, “Ughhhh, I can’t believe we’re actually gonna do this.” He let his head fall into one of his hands before heading to the door. 

“Where’re you going?” Clint asked. 

“To start planning. You guys love acting like this stuff doesn’t take time and money. Myyy money.” He said dramatically as he walked out into the hallway. 

“And here I thought I’d get some sleep tonight- Welp! Guess not- who needs sleep anyways huh? Not me apparently…” They listened to Tony continue his complaining until he made it to the elevator. 

—

Matt’s head is killing him. So much so, that the pain woke him up. He’d been sleeping in Foggy’s guest apartment in the tower.

To his relief, both Foggy and Karen were both still in the bed, snuggled up on either side of him.

He smiled momentarily, both of them were sound asleep, but they both still had a hand on him, as if protecting him, or maybe just an unconscious reassurance that he too, is still there with them. 

But the pain in his head didn’t let up when he awoke. As quietly as he could, he crawled out of the bed, untangling himself from the numerous pillows and blankets Karen had stolen from Stark to make the bed as comfy as possible. 

He walked silently to the bathroom, knowing Foggy had some ibuprofen by the sink. When he took the small pill bottle in his hand, he cringed as the pills shook loudly. At least, loudly for him. 

He rubbed the back of his head, it felt like he was being stabbed behind his eyes, not a completely unfamiliar type of headache, he’d felt it a few times when he was EPCC, after a few odd tests Damon had done on him. Normally they disappeared after a while, he just had to ride it out until then. 

After taking some of the ibuprofen, he started heading back towards the bedroom, the comforting sound of Karen and Foggy’s sleeping heartbeats welcoming him. 

“Mr. Murdock,” 

Matt jumped, “FRIDAY?” 

“Apologies, Mr. Castle is in the elevator, he’s requested entrance to the apartment.” 

Another nice feature Tony had installed in all of the guest apartments. None of them had locking front doors like most apartments, but anyone who wished to come in, even Tony himself, had to ask FRIDAY to request permission to come in first. 

“You can send him up, thanks FRIDAY.” 

By the time Matt plopped down on the couch, the door to the elevator opened and Frank came inside. 

His heart spiked when he saw Matt sitting there. 

“Red? You okay?” He sounded more concerned than Matt liked. 

He turned around enough so that Frank could see the side of his face, he forced a soft smile, “Of course. Just a headache.” 

Frank walked around to the front of the couch, he seemed ready to sit down beside Matt but he stopped, hesitating. 

Matt tilted his head to the side with a frown. His heart broke a little when he realized why. They hadn’t talked about what happened on the rooftop yet. 

“You can sit Frank,” Matt said calmly.

He’d really only given the others a brief summary of a few things that happened in EPCC while they were in the conference room. He wanted to tell them more but after Frank left, but Natasha suggested they take a break. Regardless, Frank deserved to know a little more. 

Frank sat down beside him slowly, as if getting ready for Matt to jump away. 

“You okay?” Matt asked him softly. 

Frank let out a confused huff, “Me? Why wouldn’t I be.” 

“Because you ran off earlier,” Matt turned his head away for a moment, “I’m sorry, if you’re still mad at me.” 

He heard Franks heart spike again, “Mad at you? Matt hey-“ he pushed himself closer to Matt, cautiously taking his hand and pulling it towards himself, “I was never mad at you.” 

Matt could hear the sincerity in his voice, it confused him, but he knew admitting he didn’t fully believe Frank would only make this worse, “Still, I didn’t mean to jump away from you like that. I know I upset you, I’m sorry.” 

“Matty-“ The softness mixed with exasperation in Franks voice surprised him, as did the small amount of sadness in his tone.

“Please Matt-“ he gave his hand a small tug, Matt turned his head back to face Frank. 

“I wasn’t upset with you. I was upset with what happened to you. With Thompson. I was upset that he hurt you and that-“

Matt sensed him look down at their conjoined hands, “That I couldn’t protect you.” 

Matt let out a sigh, he took Frank’s hand in both of his, “You couldn’t protect me because I wouldn’t let you Frank. I went off on my own, I purposefully kept all of you in the dark about what was going on. It’s not your fault. It’s mine.” 

Franks brow furrowed, “It’s not your fault either Matt. It’s Thompson’s, he didn’t give you a choice.”

Matt shifted a little, saying nothing.

Frank let out a sigh, “You heard Sam and I talking right? In your sunroom?” 

Matt felt his heart skip. Shit, what if he’s mad? “Yes I did. I’m sorry for eavesdropping.” 

“Matt-“ Frank let out another sigh, “Please stop being sorry,”

Sometimes it still surprised Matt how gentle Frank could be. As he spoke, he rubbed his thumb softly over Matt’s beat up knuckles. He was so careful, so faint, it felt like a feather was being brushed over his battered skin.

It always made Matt’s heart ache for him, knowing that he’d probably done the same thing with his kids, his wife. Matt was grateful he’d never get the chance to meet Billy Russo.

 “I’m asking because I wanted to know if you heard what I’d said to Sam at the end of our talk.” 

Matt cocked his head to the side, trying to remember what he’d said. 

“I told Sam that it seemed like you were expecting it, expecting to be-“ Matt could tell he was having trouble getting the words out,

“-To be hit. Like it was something you got used to.” 

Matt did remember him telling Sam that now. He cringed inwardly. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, flinching away from Frank was natural.

His body reacted before his mind could. 

“I remember now, yeah.” Matt responded quietly. 

Frank looked at him for a moment, “And?” 

Matt shifted again, “And what?” He was being stubborn and he knew it.

Frank let out a frustrated huff, “Come on Matt; I wanna know what happened- I wanna know what happened with Thompson-“

“I told you guys what happened,” Matt interrupted, “I told you about some of the tests. That’s what happened.” 

“I’m not talking about just the tests Matt!” He could tell Frank was doing his best not to raise his voice. 

He let out a sigh, “Stark recorded you and Thompson in the courtroom. You flinched away from him too Matt. You were terrified of every fast movement he made, and you looked unbelievably uncomfortable around him. It’s obvious you’re scared of him, I just wanna know what happened to get you to that point-” 

“Why?” Matt said, angrier than he meant, “So you have another reason for all of you to act like you need to walk on eggshells when you’re around me?” He pulled his hands away from Franks.

Frank seemed surprised by Matt’s sudden outburst, “Matt-“

“So that you have another excuse to keep me locked up here like I’m made of glass??”

Maybe he was a little bit more upset about their apparently unanimous decision to keep him in the tower, “I know it doesn’t seem like it to you guys Frank but I can handle myself just fine!” Matt didn’t even realize he was raising his voice. 

“Matt- I didn’t- we didn’t think that-“ Frank stammered, unsure of where to begin, what to say to fix this;

“What do you want to hear Frank? That Damon’s a psychopath?? That he’s erratic and impossible to decipher- that despite my abilities I never knew what to expect with him- that anytime I upset him in the slightest his response was to hit me? Punch me? Slap me across the face? Throw me into a wall? Do you wanna hear how I couldn’t do anything to stop him, to defend myself, because I was terrified if I did he’d hurt Bucky or Foggy instead?! That he’d do what he was doing to me, to them?!” 

He was standing now, so was Frank. Matt stepped back, away from him and the couch. Away from Frank. He could feel his anger and frustration building in his chest.

Frank stayed silent, too shocked to speak. Though his heart rate was skyrocketing. His trigger finger was twitching. He kept opening and closing his mouth, as if trying to figure out what to say-

 Matt was angry, upset, embarrassed, and frustrated. He wanted to stop talking, but at the same time, it felt nice to yell it out. To say it. To tell someone. 

Later, he realized that he wasn’t mad at Frank specifically. He didn’t even realize how much pent up emotions he was feeling until Frank gave him the opportunity to express them for the first time in weeks.

Damon didn’t like it when he expressed too much of one emotion. He preferred it when Matt was silent, robot-like. Now, he’s finally getting back into the routine of not having to suppress his feelings.

Unfortunately, in that moment, Matt wasn’t thinking about anything other than how frustrated and embarrassed he was with himself. How angry and upset he was with Damon.

And now, he’s projecting all of that onto Frank.

“You wanna hear how he knew about you? That you’re the one who actually attacked his truck? And how he threatened to go after you and the others if I fought back?? If I said no??”

His head was aching now, making him feel dizzy, the more he spoke about Damon, the harder it became to concentrate on anything other than the pain- 

“Matty please I just-“ 

“You just what Frank?? Wanted to hear the details?? Wanna know the truth?? You wanna know what actually happened the night I broke my hand??”

Matt knew he was being irrational now, he didn’t need to burden Frank with the details of this story, and yet, he continued.

“I didn’t break it just fighting those guards. I broke it trying to bash the window to the door open with my fist. And then, after I beat up the guards, Damon came in but- but he smelled like blood. Not my blood. The blood of the doctors that had done that test on me. You know what he did Frank?? He killed them. All of them. With his bare fucking hands.” 

He was panting, his head hurt, but he needed to get it out now, “And then I tried to escape. I made it to Bucky’s cells, was even almost done picking the lock, but then the alarms went off. They were so loud and my ears were still hurt. And you’d- you’d think he’d send in some guards to get me, but he didn’t,” Matt could feel his hurt hand shaking while recalling the memory, phantom pains ached his body.

“He came in. He beat the crap out of me. Grabbed me by the neck and threw me against my own cell. Right in front of Bucky, just to send us the message that we were powerless against him. That I was powerless against him. And he didn’t let up even after I stopped resisting, I nearly passed out- Bucky had to beg him to let me down. And when he did, he got in a few more good hits before locking me back up.” 

Matt could tell a loose tears had fallen, he didn’t realize until then though, that Frank had begun crying too. Silent tears that he let roll down his cheeks before disappearing under his chin.

“That’s the kind of monster Damon is. He went from being the only one in that testing room who treated me like a human- killing those doctors who hurt me- to nearly chocking me to death with Bucky just too far away to help me, and enjoying every second of it.” 

His head was pounding, his ‘world on fire’ vision was beginning to become hazy, disfigured.

“So yeah Frank. He knocked me around a bit. Is that really so surprising?? He threatened to hurt all of you and I couldn’t let him do that. Not after I figured out what he was capable of. I can handle a few hits if it means keeping you safe.” 

His head hurt. His eyes stung. With some frustration, he wiped away the few loose tears that fell. 

“Matt?” That voice didn’t come from Frank. 

He turned, Karen and Foggy were standing in the doorway. Both of them were crying too. Had they been there this whole time?

‘I didn’t even hear them wake up- why didn’t I hear them wake up?’  

He took a step back but stumbled. He felt dizzy. The pain in his head was starting to become unbearable. 

He heard Frank, Foggy and Karen step towards him. 

“Matty-“ he heard Foggy say, concern and fear laced in his tone. 

He winced, why was everything so loud?

He rubbed his temple with the palm of his hand, trying to ease the pain with pressure. It didn’t help. 

“Matt what’s wrong?” Frank now. It was beginning to be difficult to tell where everyone was. 

He stepped back again, the idea of anyone touching him made his skin crawl.

Suddenly every noise was too loud, impossible to differentiate.

His tongue burned, leftover minty toothpaste suddenly stinging his mouth.

Smells overwhelming his nose, he felt something begin to trickle down his face, his nose, getting in his mouth. Copper. It reminded him of the electric shocks again.the numbness. 

“Matt?? Oh my god- your nose is bleeding- Matt?”He couldn’t tell who was talking now. They were all so loud- 

“Stop-“ he said to no one in particular, to everyone. Every thing. Stop. Stop. Stop.

He started walking backwards, away from them- to get away from the noise- 

Pain in the back of his leg, and suddenly he was in the ground. Beside him, he felt the corner of one of the side tables. 

His head hurt so much- his equilibrium was all wrong- people were talking to him, touching him, moving him. It only made it worse. He tried to move away but the hands stopped him. 

Suddenly the idea of sleep seemed to be the only thing he could think about. A nice escape from the pain. 

—

“What do you mean he just ‘passed out’?!” Tony exclaimed. 

They were standing outside the med bay now. Foggy and Karen were still inside with Matt and Bruce. 

“I mean, he was holding his head like he was in pain, then his nose started bleeding and then he bumped into a side table and passed out.” Frank explained, his voice felt empty, robotic.

It reminded him of the times after a hard mission. Back when he was just a marine. Him and his team would be utterly drained, physically and emotionally, Frank would move on autopilot. Answer any questions his bosses would ask him while barely aware of what was going on around him. And that’s how he felt now, it felt like his mind still hadn’t processed everything that just happened. 

They’d called Tony and Bruce immediately when Matt stopped responding. Frank carried him from the guest apartment to the med bay. As far as he knew, Matt was still unconscious, which was probably a good thing because they all decided getting him an X-Ray and a MRI would be necessary despite Matt refusing then both since he’d gotten to the tower. 

“What the fuck- just when I thought things couldn’t get worse…” Tony mumbled, running a hand through his hair. 

Just then, Bruce walked out. Immediately, both Tony and Frank turned to him nervously anticipating whatever he was going to tell them. 

“You did both scans already?” Tony asked confused, his tech was advanced, but not advanced enough to be that fast,

“I did the X-Ray,” Bruce began, he was holding a clip board with a few notes that Frank couldn’t decipher, “I won’t be able to do the MRI yet though, maybe not at all.” 

Franks brow furrowed in confusion, “What? Why?” 

Bruce shifted his weight between his feet, he looks slightly unsure of what to say, or how to say it, “There’s- there’s something, in his head.” 

Frank felt his heart drop. “What the fuck do you mean there’s something in his head?” 

“His brain, more specifically. It’s pushing against his vestibulocochlear nerve,” 

Frank looked at Bruce, brow still furrowed, his anxiety growing, “English, please?” 

“It’s the nerve in the brain that controls hearing and balance. The X-Ray picked up a small, almost impossible to see, object pushing against it.” 

Tony let out an exhausted sigh, “And if the object is metal he can’t go into an MRI machine.” He said, finishing Bruce’s train of thought. 

They were quiet for a moment, absorbing everything they’d just said. 

“Do you think- he knew about the object?” Frank asked hesitantly. 

“Well,” Bruce began, uneasy, “It’d explain why he was so against getting an X-ray and an MRI.” 

“But if he knew about it why didn’t he say anything to us?” Tony asked what they were all wondering. None of them knew what to say, none of them had an answer.

Frank’s trigger finger began twitching, “Any idea what the object is?” 

Bruce looked down at his notes, “I’m not positive, it’s roughly the size of a bullet, but not the right shape to actually be one. It’s obvious based on the placement that it was put there purposefully, likely through the ear canal since there’s no scarring anywhere on Matt’s head to indicate a surgery of any kind,”

He let out an exhausted sigh, flipping to another page, “I’m having FRIDAY run of few advanced tests on it right now while it’s still in his head to see if it can be safely removed but, she’s having trouble getting a good read on it.” 

“What do you mean?” Tony asked, sounding a mix of confusion and surprise, it’s very rare when his technology is unable to do something. 

“Well, I think the object has some sort of tech in it that is preventing FRIDAY from properly scanning it.” 

“Thompson’s tech?” Frank asked, although, it wasn’t really a question, he already knew the answer. 

Bruce hesitated, “Yes, I believe so. He’s the only one smart enough to pull this off. And he’s the only one who’s really been around Matt long enough.” 

Frank felt his trigger finger twitch, “I need to see him.” 

Bruce looked back up at him, “Of course.”

He answered while pushing the door to the med bay open, Frank walked through and the door shut behind him. 

Tony and Bruce stood there for a minute quietly, Tony seemed deep in thought and Bruce knew him well enough to know he was planning something. 

“If this thing is too delicate, I might not be able to get it out,” Tony was quiet again, as if hesitant to finish his sentence,

“We’re gonna need Thompson alive if that happens.” 

They were both looking at the door Frank just walked through,

“Well let’s hope we can get it out then.” Bruce responded. 

Chapter Text

“…Tonight.”

“We’re doing this. Thompson dies tonight.”

Tony whipped his head towards the door to see Frank walking in slowly, but coldly. He had a file in his hand.

It was morning. Tony had only managed to get about an hour of sleep with all the chaos of the previous night.

Right now, Tony, Natasha and Steve were sitting in his lab, going over some blueprints they managed to ‘find’ steal of EPCC, with the help of Lieberman of course.

“How’s Matt?” Natasha asked, temporarily ignoring Franks initial statement.

The only people who’d seen Matt in the Med bay after he passed out were Frank, Foggy, Karen and Bruce. As far as they knew, Foggy and Karen hadn’t left the med bay since Matt had been brought in.

“He’s still sleeping.” Frank answered, voice empty, “We need to go over a plan before he wakes back up and hears us.”

She noticed he didn’t mention anything that happened leading up to Matt passing out.

“We’re forming a plan now Frank, but this isn’t going to be easy, we need more time.” Steve responded, keeping his voice level, calm but firm. There was no way in hell they’d be ready by tonight with a proper plan.

Frank shook his head, “No. I’m done waiting. We’re going in tonight. That thing in Matt’s head, it’s Thompson’s doing. I want him in the ground.” He left out what Matt had told him,

“What do you want to hear Frank? That Damon’s a psychopath?…that anytime I upset him in the slightest his response was to hit me? Punch me? Slap me across the face? Throw me into a wall? Do you wanna hear how I couldn’t do anything to stop him, to defend myself, because I was terrified if I did he’d hurt Bucky or Foggy instead?! That he’d do what he was doing to me, to them?!” 

The very idea that Thompson regularly laid his hands of him, and Matt just- took it. Didn’t fight back. Because he was trying to protect his friend- trying to protect him?

It made Frank sick, and angry. Angrier than he was able to express. Which was a problem, because he really wanted to kill someone.

Tony exchanged a glance with the other two Avengers. They knew that they’ll probably need Thompson alive.

“We don’t even have the start of a plan Frank.” Tony said.

Frank walked over to them, as he did, he set the file he’d been holding down on the table in front of the three of them.
Natasha took it slowly, opening it.

Inside was a picture of a man, and a few police reports.

“What is this?” Steve asked, confused.

“That’s Turk.” He answered bluntly, as if that explained everything.

“Turk?” Tony repeated, only getting increasingly more confused.

Frank raised an eyebrow, “Don’t recognize him Romanoff? That’s the guy Matt ‘ran into’ at that shady bar before Barnes’ first appearance.”

Natasha looked up at him from the file, “The one who said he had a gig with Thompson?”

Frank nodded, “I’ve…had some experience with Turk. So has Matt, as Daredevil. The guys a crook, but one who’s more helpful alive than dead.”

“Okay,” Tony began, confused, “What does this guy have to do with getting into EPCC.”

Frank pulled the file back towards him and flipped to a different page, a photo. He pushed it back towards them.

“Because, I think he’s our ticket to getting in,” The photo was a grainy screenshot of a security cameras feed.

It depicted an old D.T pharmaceuticals truck driving towards EPCC. Just barely in sight, you could see Turk sitting in the driver seat.

“Lieberman found this. Turk’s new gig is to take bodies from EPCC and help dispose of them, they put the bodies in cargo boxes before loading them in the truck. We can sneak into EPCC by hiding in those boxes in the truck on his way back.”

They were quiet, Tony was thinking of a million different ways this could go terribly wrong.

“And why do you think this Turk guy would even consider helping us?” Steve asked skeptically.

Frank shrugged, crossing his arms, “Like I said, I know him, he knows me. Plus, he owes me a favor.”

Natasha raised her eyebrow, “A favor? Why does he owe you a favor?”

Frank let a small smile slip out, “Cause I didn’t kill ‘em the last time I saw ‘em.”

—

When Matt woke up, he didn’t know where he was. For a brief moment, he thought he was in the EPCC med bay. But his panic was subsided when he heard the sleeping heartbeats of Karen and Foggy nearby.

He let his senses explore the room and quickly remembered that he was back at the tower. Safe. That Karen and Foggy were with him, that he was okay.

Foggy was sleeping in was seemed like a rather uncomfortable position on one of the side chairs beside his bed, while Karen was asleep on the small couch near the door.

Matt stayed in the bed for a moment, sitting upright, trying to recall why the hell he was in the med bay in the first place.

He vaguely remembered having a splitting headache, falling over, then nothing. He stretched, noting that his head didn’t hurt anymore before quietly getting out of the bed.

He snuck out of the med bay, making sure not to wake Foggy or Karen, before sneaking to the elevators and going up to his and Frank’s guest apartment.

“FRIDAY?” He called out quietly before he left the elevator.

“Yes Mr. Murdock?” She answered in her usual toneless voice.

“Can you- not tell anyone where I am? Just for an hour or so? I just want to shower and be alone without someone fussing over me.” He asked hesitantly.

He felt slightly sheepish, like he was asking a parent’s permission to do something.

“Unfortunately, I cannot lie about your whereabouts. However, I can let anyone who asks about you know that you requested to be alone for the time being.” FRIDAY responded.

Matt let out a sigh, “Good enough. Thanks.” He walked into the apartment and immediately headed for the bathroom, taking his time under the nice warm shower water.

As he left the bathroom twenty minutes later, in a pair of fresh comfortable sweats and a hoodie, Matt was heading towards the kitchen when his phone began to buzz loudly from the table he must’ve left it on earlier.

“…Unknown number, unknown number, unknown number…” his phone repeated.

Matt tilted his head, confused. They didn’t have any new clients that might be calling him. And even then, their clients would call the office, not his phone directly.

Cautiously, Matt answered the phone “Hello?”

“Matthew!” Matt felt his heart momentarily stop. Goosebumps formed on his arms. The world around him froze. He couldn’t hear anything other than the phone at his ear-

“I’ve been trying to reach you all night!” Damon said over the phone. He had an unusually cheery tone to his voice, it put Matt in edge.

‘This isn’t happening-‘ he thought. But it was.

“I was just calling to see when you’d be back!” Damon continued, like calling Matt was completely normal.

Matt felt his brain stop thinking for a moment, he couldn’t understand what was going on,

“W-what?” It was all he could manage to say.

“From your vacation!” Damon said, as if that answered any of the questions Matt had flying through his mind, “I wanted to know when you’d be coming back in.”

“Vacation?” He still couldn’t think straight.

“Yes, your vacation Matthew,” Damon spoke as if Matt was being silly, like what he was saying was common sense,

“We still have a lot of work to do so I was hoping that you’d be planning on coming back some time in the next day or two?”

That seemed to bring Matt back into the present, “Wha- what are you talking about?” He hated the bit of fear that laced his voice.

“Your vacation Matthew, you know, your temporary break from work?”

Damon’s voice remained cheery, with a bit of humorous exasperation, but then, Matt felt a sudden shift in his tone, “Because that’s what this is Matthew, temporary.”

Something about the cheeriness in his voice sharpened.

“I’m-“ Matt hesitated, he didn’t like where this was going, “I’m not going back-“

The other end was silent for a moment, and then, “Of course you are Matthew!”

Everything about Damon’s words seemed to have a slightly threatening tone underneath its false kindness, “You’ve taken your little vacation, and now it’s time to come back where you belong.”

Where he belongs. With Damon.

He could feel his eyes stinging, “I belong here-“ he tried to sound stern. Brave. Bold. But it came out more pleading than anything.

“Oh Matthew,” Damon responded with a condescending chuckle, “We both know that’s not true. So, now that you’ve gotten everything out of your system, should I be expecting you back tonight?”

Matt felt his heart drop to his stomach, “Tonight? What? I- no- I can’t come back tonight- I won’t- I’m not coming back-“

“Yes. You. Are.” Damon interrupted, his voice filled with ice, all traces of kindness gone in seconds.

Matt hated how easily Damon could silence him, “I allowed you to play pretend for far too long. You need to come back tonight so we can deal with the little stunt you pulled with Rocher. You disobeyed me and that’s not something I take lightly Matthew.”

Matt could feel blood rushing to his ears, his throat turning into knots, his heart pounding so hard it ached.

He couldn’t go back- he can’t- he won’t-

“Unless you’d like Bucky to continue to take your punishments for you?”

It felt like the air left his lungs.

“C-continue?” He didn’t want to know, but he had to.

“Well I haven’t had my favorite little punching bag here for quite some time now. Who do you think took your place Matthew?”

No no no no- “You- you said you wouldn’t hurt him-“

“I said, as long as you did as I told you, nobody else would get hurt. But in case you didn’t notice, you didn’t do as you were told. So now, Bucky is currently paying the price.”

“No-“ this couldn’t be happening- Damon was right he only made everything worse;

he should’ve just done as he was told.

“Stay away from him-“ He tried to sound brave but Damon cut him off.

“Oh, and I was wondering, how’s your head been feeling?” The change in topics threw Matt off,

“What?”

“Your head, have you been getting any headaches recently?”

Matt thought back to the night before, and the past few days in the tower, now that he thought about it, he had  been getting a lot more headaches than usual.

Damon took his silence as an answer, “Thought so. I’m glad my device is working properly then.”

His throat was so dry, he wanted water but he could move, “Device?” He repeated, feeling about ready to throw up.

“Yes! I’m surprised you don’t remember the operation, though, it was pretty painful, I wouldn’t be too surprised if your mind blocked out the memory. Anyways, I had a feeling you’d try to run off at some point; so, I had a device implanted in your head, one that would cause you pain every time certain topics came up.”

Matt felt dizzy, he felt for the couch and practically collapsed into it.

For what felt like the millionth time since picking up the phone, he thought to himself, ‘This can’t be happening, this can’t be real.’ 

“Even thinking about certain topics for too long can activate the device.” Damon continued,

“So, every time you try to go into too much detail about EPCC, or me, or Bucky, you feel pain. It’s a lot more complicated than that of course. Most of the experiments you endured, the ones you remember at least, won’t activate the device when spoken about. But if you were to talk in too much detail about me specifically, or Bucky, it would. I think that’s all you really need to know.” He finished his explanation off with a laugh.

“In other words, what I’m getting at here is that if you bring up this phone call to the Avengers, or your friends, or Frank, the device will stop you.”

Matt sat quietly, absorbing what he was being told.

He thought back to the courthouse, at Bucky’s first appearance. When Damon started talking to him, giving Matt no choice but to do as he said, to not tell anyone what was happening.

Waiting in Franks safe house, hearing all of them desperately searching for him. Hearing their voices somehow made him feel even more alone.

And now, he felt like that all over again. Entirely alone; given a two choices, and already knowing which one he was going to pick.

“Don’t hurt him. I’ll be there tonight.” He said finally, voice empty, defeated. He was really going back. The idea made him feel nauseous. It made his chest hurt, like the world was shrinking in on him.

Matt could practically feel Damon’s smile through the phone, “Good choice Matthew. I’m so excited that I’ll be seeing you again, we have quite a bit of work to do!”

With that, Matt heard the familiar sound of the phone clicking, ending the call, leaving him listening to distant sounds of the city.

A sound he was going to miss more than (almost) anything.

—

The first few moments of consciousness were always the worst.

He’d forget where he was, panic, try to fight against the restraints. Then he’d remember.

Bucky sat in his cell, shifting his weight, trying to calm himself down from his momentary panic.

He rolled his non-metal wrist the best he could with the cuff on. Bucky let his head rest against the wall, sitting quietly.

He tried for the millionth time to break his metal arm out of the restraint that kept it pinned against the wall, but it didn’t budge.

Bucky had overheard some of the guards talking about the restraints they’d used on him, some metal called adamantium. Its strength and durability rivaled vibranium.

He sighed, wincing inwardly, not giving away just how sore his ribs were. As much as he hated admitting it, some of the training he endured in Hydra was actually useful. Hiding his pain was one he’d practically mastered by now.

Bucky closed his eyes, trying to ignore the pulsing hospital-like lights above him. He pushed a few loose strands of hair away from his eyes, trying to ignore the fact that his hair was growing out.

‘This isn’t like last time.’ Bucky thought to himself, trying to reassure himself the best he could,

‘Steve’s gonna come find me this time. They’re gonna get me out. It’ll be soon now.’ 

Although, he remembered thinking the same thing those first few weeks in Hydra, before they told him about the plane crash.

He tried not to think about those days.

Instead, Bucky thought back to the night Matt had escaped.

He’d been pacing his cell like crazy, every minute that passed worried him more and more that something went wrong. That Matt got hurt.

He’d barely had time to wrap his head around the fact that Matt’s Daredevil before he was taken away. It still hadn’t fully sunk in if he was being honest.

Regardless, Bucky couldn’t stop thinking about all the times guards had dragged Matt, or well, technically, Daredevil, back to his cell. Beaten up and hurt. It was clear this was more than them trying to make a new super soldier serum.

Thompson had an obsession. And that obsession was Matt.

So when Bucky had heard some guards saying that Rocher made it back, but Matt wasn’t with him. He’d been a mix of overjoyed, but also terrified. Terrified of what Thompson would do.

He was right to be worried too, because not long after overhearing the guards, Thompson came in.

He was clearly pissed. His suit was disheveled, sweaty, he was red and angry.

Nothing like the put together, frighteningly calm psychopath he knew.

“You.” Thompson had practically growled before opening his cell. Bucky was ready for him, at least, he thought he was.

Though he’d gone through his own fair share of tests, Thompson never laid a hand on him.

He’d noted this observation out loud once, to Matt.

Matt had simply let out a pained chuckle, holding his side. When the guards had brought him back in, they had to hold most of his weight. His lip was split and Bucky could tell he was trying to cover up the bruising that was already forming around his neck.

He didn’t have to tell Bucky why he was hurt. They both knew it wasn’t just the tests.

“Good.” Matt had said,

“That means he’s keeping up his end of the deal.”

It had pissed Bucky off to no end. Every time they took Matt away, only to bring him back barely conscious, Bucky had promised himself that the moment he had a chance, he’d make Thompson pay.

And as Thompson opened his cell, he thought he had that chance.

He was wrong.

Thompson went at him immediately, with more strength and speed than Bucky was ready for.

He went after his metal arm first. Grabbing his wrist as Bucky threw the first punch and pulling him forward while sweeping his leg.

Bucky stumbled forward, catching himself quickly and spinning back around, but now quick enough.

By the time he’d turned around, Thompson was ready for him, he punch him square in the face and Bucky went flying.

The cell door was still open so he went straight into the concrete wall across the hall. He felt the concrete crack as he slammed against it, falling to the floor.

His nose burned and was losing blood, the overwhelming smell of copper made his eyes water. Still, when Thompson began angrily marching towards him, Bucky stood back up, ready to fight.

Something was different about him, he was stronger, faster, meaner, angrier. 

Bucky threw another punch but Thompson dodged it with scary ease. He fell forward, leaning against the bars of his cell.

He felt Thompson grab him by the back of his shirt and swing him back into the concrete wall.

He pushed hard against Bucky’s chest and started punching. Over and over and over again. Never once letting up, never giving Bucky a chance to fight back.

By the time he stopped, Bucky didn’t even realize he was on the floor, Thompson was standing over him, panting. His suit, and fists covered in blood.

That’s when it hit Bucky. The serum. They figured it out. Thompson, figured it out.

He’d felt his heart drop. Thompson somehow seemed to notice this, despite Bucky being sure not to give anything away with his facial expressions,

(not that anyone would have been able to really tell with how much blood was covering his face anyways).

He smirked down at him before guards filtered into the room. “Take him.”

That’s all Bucky heard before being dragged to his feet where he promptly, blacked out.

When he woke up he was where he is now.

A new cell, clearly a lot more high tech. Instead of bars, the entire cell was made of thick glass that had small speakers so the person on the other side could talk to him when needed.

The cell itself was frighteningly empty, no cot, no blanket or pillow, no sink, only a toilet. One he had to ask if he wanted to use.

And that was because of the biggest difference between his new and old cell.

When he woke up, he was on the floor, leaning against the wall across from the cells door.

His metal arm was raised up pinned against the wall beside his head with a thick metal cuff that was embedded into the concrete. He could barely move his metal arm at all.

Bucky’s other hand was also cuffed with the same metal, but this one had a thick chain that connected the cuff to the wall, so he could move that hand around a bit.

The placement of the restraints forced him to stay sitting against the wall on the floor unless a guard unlocked the cuff on his metal arm so he could stand.

But even then, the guards could do this with small computer connected to the outside of his cell. So Bucky never had a chance to attack them.

The only physical interaction he had with somebody was when Thompson came in.

He’d only come in three other time since being moved to this new cell, he was clearly pissed off about something and just wanted a fight, or to hit something.

Bucky hated it. He couldn’t fight back at all. He felt so unbelievably weak and he was so frustrated because he knew that if he wasn’t retrained he’d be able to actually put up a decent fight.

Now that he knew Thompson had the serum, he knew what to expect. It took him back to the early days of Hydra, before he knew how to use his metal arm.

And even after he did, when he simply wasn’t allowed to fight back.

After those times, when Thompson stomped out, still angry. He left Bucky sitting there, his ribs aching and definitely broken, with a horrible feeling in his chest.

It wasn’t just the pain that caused this feeling. It wasn’t just because of how frustrated and angry he was.

It was that in the back of his mind he couldn’t help but remember that this was what Matt went through, for weeks.

Ever since getting out of Hydra, he had two fears: going back, and someone he cares about going through what he did.

Bucky still couldn’t tell time in this new cell but if he had to guess, it’d only been a few days since Matt escaped. Which meant that Bucky had only taken his place for a week, tops.

He couldn’t help but wonder when Thompson had taken the serum.

Was it after Matt escaped? It couldn’t have been.

So he had to have taken it beforehand.

Did he hurt Matt after he got the serum?

Matt isn’t enhanced like Bucky. He doesn’t have enhanced strength or durability or healing. He’s got powers sure, but none that would help him when getting beaten up by a super soldier.

These thoughts made Bucky sick.

Unfortunately, thinking was really the only thing he could do right now.

He opened his eyes when he heard the sound of the door down the hall opening. He couldn’t see who it was right away, but judging by the sound of only one pair of footsteps, Bucky had a good idea of who it was.

He shifted his weight again, preparing himself for when Thompson opened his cell.

But to Bucky’s surprise, when Thompson came into view, he didn’t seem angry. In fact, he looked- back to his usual self. Which was in no way comforting.

He opened the cell and leaned against the open doorframe, as if taunting Bucky with an opportunity to escape that Thompson knew he couldn’t take.

“I have some wonderful news!” He said with a smile. He seemed much calmer than he had been the last few days, more put together. It put Bucky on edge.

Bucky stared at Thompson blankly, not giving him a response, he’d figured out awhile ago that while not responding pissed Thompson off more for a few minutes, in the long run, not giving him the reaction he wanted seem to deter him faster.

Thompson seemed to pick up on what he was doing, he walked over to Bucky, standing above him, “It’s rude not to respond when someone’s talking to you.”

A bit of warning in his tone, much more like the Thompson Bucky had grown familiar with in the last few days.

Still he said nothing. Thompson stooped down until he was squatting in front of him, “It’s good news for you too, Barnes.”

Bucky kept his head tilted downwards. That seemed to piss Thompson off more than the silence.

He grabbed Bucky harshly by the jaw, forcing his head up to look at him. Bucky tried to pull away but Thompson’s grip was fiercely strong. 

Bucky thought back to something Steve had told him once, that the serum enhanced more than strength, it enhanced who the person was fundamentally.

Making a good person great, and a bad person…much much worse.

“Matthew’s coming back,” He said with a smile once Bucky looked at him.

He tried his best to hide his shock, the fear those words brought with them, but it was as if Thompson could hear his heart skip a beat, he laughed.

“And he’s coming back tonight! Isn’t that wonderful?”

Bucky just stared, even if he wanted to speak he couldn’t with Thompson’s grip on his jaw.

‘No no no no-‘ That was all he could think. The one solace he had was that even if he wasn’t able to protect Matt then, at least he was safe now.

But this- this meant that Matt wasn’t safe anymore, that maybe he never was.

“Oh don’t be sad Barnes this is great news for you!” Thompson continued, he let go of Bucky and stood back up,

“With him back, our deal will be back in order, I’ll need to make a few changes to it of course, but you will be off the hook!”

He walked out, turning his back to Bucky without a care in the world. “I’ll have my Matthew back, and you can continue to rot away, unharmed in your cell!”

He’d made it to the doorway when Bucky finally spoke, “You’re a sick man y’know that? An absolutely sick and disgusting man.”

Thompson was quiet for a moment, back still turned to him. And then, in one quick motion, he turned back around with lighting speed and punched Bucky across the face. Bucky’s head went flying, blood splattered across the walls.

“Don’t get too cocky. He’s not back yet.” Thompson said coolly.

With that, he straightened his suit, and walked out of the cell, locking it as he left. Leaving Bucky to wonder what was in store for both him and Matt, when Matt returns.

Chapter Text

“Okay, I have everything worked out, and by ‘everything’ I mean ‘basically nothing’ and by ‘worked out’ I mean I wrote it down and prayed.” Tony said walking into his lab, where they’d all decided to meet. 

Jessica crossed her arms, “And I thought I was the pessimist.” 

Tony let out a sigh, setting some papers down on a table, the table lit up and began scanning the papers. 

“Not pessimistic, realistic. A few hours isn’t enough time to make a proper plan.” 

Steve walked over to the table, taking a look at the papers, “I agree. But if we don’t do this now, Frank is gonna do it alone.” 

Foggy let out a snort, “Yeah, and if he gets hurt- you guys haven’t seen a pissed off Matt Murdock yet. Pray you never will.” 

Steve thought back to the first time he’d met Frank, at his and Matt’s apartment. He thought about how angry Matt got when they tried to corner Frank in the kitchen. And that was before they knew he was Daredevil. 

Karen shifted her weight, giving an uneasy smile, “Where is Frank by the way?” 

“He’ll be down soon. He’s with Matt right now, distracting him.”

Natasha answered, She then turned to Jessica, “You find a good spot?” 

Jessica nodded, pulling out a paper with a map of New York on it, “Turk takes smoke breaks at this dock before finishing his drive to EPCC, He’ll be alone. That’ll be our best chance. The dock isn’t owned by Thompson either so he won’t know we’re in the truck till it’s too late.” 

Sam nodded, “That’ll be our best chance. Once we’re in the truck, we’ll be able to get through most of EPCC’s main security.” 

As he spoke, the papers Tony brought in finished scanning and materialized as holograms above the table, turning into 3D models and blueprints of what they’d be doing. 

Clint walked over to one of the models, “That’s where the trucks are parked. Our best bet is to sneak in through the vents from there until we’re in the main building.”

He sounded a little exciting about the vents part. 

Nat rolled her eyes with a small smile on her face, “Once we’re in the main area we’ll split up. Tony, Steve, and I will go to this area,”

She pointed to a part of one of the models that was labeled ‘high security,’ “And we’ll find Bucky.” 

“Meanwhile, Clint, Frank and I will go find Thompson.” Sam continued, he seemed to hesitate for a moment before turning to Bruce and Tony,

“Any luck on the device in Matt’s head?” 

Bruce and Tony exchanged a glance, which was answer enough, “No, it’s very high tech. FRIDAY still can’t get good enough of a read on it for me to comfortably perform any sort of procedure on Matt to get it out.” Bruce explained.

As he did, Tony kept glancing at the elevator, checking to make sure Frank hadn’t arrived yet. 

“Which means,” Tony added, “We’re gonna need Thompson alive.” 

He could hear Karen and Foggy suck in their breath, “He’s not gonna like that.” Karen said quietly.

“Well he’s gonna have to deal with it,” Foggy said bluntly, “If he wants what’s best for Matt.” 

Jessica let out a huff, “I don’t know if bringing Thompson here will exactly, ‘help’ him.”

She crossed her arms, “Thompson got in Matt’s head. Just the very sight of him could mess Matt up all over again.” 

Tony nodded in agreement, “Which is where you come in Jones. While we’re at EPCC, you, Foggy, Karen and Bruce will stay here with Matt. Karen and Foggy will be his emotional support, Bruce will be here in case he gets hurt-“ 

“-And you’ll be here to make sure that Red doesn’t break out of the Tower and try and help us.”

 They all jumped at the sound of Frank’s voice as he walked to them from the elevator, 

“Matt’s gonna figure it out, fast. When he does, we’ll need you here to stop him from leaving, physically stop him.” 

“Frank,” Steve said, as casually as he could, “How’s Matt?” 

Frank shifted his weight, “He seemed alright, a little tense though,” 

“Any idea why?” Clint asked.

Frank hesitated, glancing at Foggy and Karen, who had heard first hand Matt tell Frank more details about what Thompson put him through.

“I think he’s still just a little bit shaken from waking up in the med bay.” Frank answered flatly. 

It was obvious he wasn’t telling the full truth, but they let it go.

Despite no longer believing Frank was hurting Matt, like they did originally when they’d first met, it was clear they still fought, a lot. Hell, they’re Daredevil and the Punisher, of course they do. 

“He have any idea of what we’re doing?” Sam asked, trying to switch the subject a bit. 

Frank shook his head, “I don’t think so, he didn’t seem suspicious when I told him I was coming over here to talk to you guys about EPCC and Thompson. Thankfully he didn’t ask what we were talking about specifically.” 

“You don’t think he’ll get suspicious and come to the lab before they leave?” Foggy asked nervously. 

“No, he said he was gonna try and get some rest, actually asked me to stay over here for a while so he could get some time to himself.”

Frank seemed a little hurt by this, but made an effort not to show it, “So, does everyone know the plan?” He said, changing the subject. 

They exchanged glances with each other. Frank raised his eyebrow suspiciously, “What? We don’t have all night.” 

Tony stepped forward a bit nervously, “Frank, there’s uhm, there’s something else you should know before we go, it’s about Thompson…”

They could all tell he didn’t want to be the one to tell Frank this. 

Frank’s brow furrowed in confusion, “What about him?” 

“You can’t kill him.” Karen said suddenly, cutting Tony off before he could say anything. The attention of the room shifted to her in surprise. 

“The hell I can’t.” Frank said, voice already rising, though, they all knew if it had been Tony that told him that, he would’ve already been yelling. 

“It’s not that simple Frank.” Karen began, “We need him alive.” 

Frank huffed, “Oh don’t start with that justice bullshit, I don’t care about that-“

“-We need him alive so he can help Matt.” Karen interrupted. 

Frank looked at her, shock and confusion riddling his face, “How the hell is that asshole gonna help Red?” 

Karen looked over at Tony, his turn to explain, “It’s about that thing in his head,” he began.

As he spoke, a hologram model of a brain, presumably Matt’s, popped up, it turned until a small piece of metal could be seen protruding out of the side,

“We still have no clue what it is or what it could do to Matt if we try and remove it. We need Thompson alive because he’s the only one who knows what it does, and how to get it out of Matt’s head.” 

Frank looked at him, his facial expression was unreadable for a moment. Karen walked to his side and lightly touched his arm, “It’s what’s best for Matt, Frank.” 

He was quiet for a moment, and then, “The moment that thing is out of Matty’s head, I’m putting him down. You got that?” He spoke coldly. 

They all nodded nervously. After a bit of an awkward silence, Steve stepped forward a bit, “Well, all that’s left then is to suit up.”

He glanced over at Tony, “Did you and Lieberman figure out how to hack the cameras?” 

Tony began walking to a different area of the lab putting in a smile and trying to forget about the previous few minutes, “We did. Once the truck makes it through the main security check marks, Lieberman’s gonna loop the feed so we have enough time to break in through the vents and blend in with the crowd.” 

Karen raised an eyebrow, “Blend in? No offense but I don’t think a red white and blue suit and bright red armer really ‘blend in’ with the people at EPCC.” 

Tony stopped, standing in front of two big doors, “Exactly why we won’t be wearing our usual attire Mrs. Page!” He said dramatically as FRIDAY opened the two doors. 

Inside were new suits for all of them. “Frank, Steve and Sam, these are your suits,” he pointed to three all black tactical gear suits with the EPCC logo printed on the shoulders,

“I was able to hack into their feed long enough to see what their guards look like. The suits look like regular gear but they’re loaded with high tech vital monitors, coms, and a built in FRIDAY so you’ll have her with you the whole time. Along with that, there’s hidden compartments for any weapons you want to bring along.”

Tony droned on about more of the complex details of the suits, happy to brag about being able to make such ‘high tech’ disguises under such short notice. 

“Frank, your suit has the most storage for guns and bullets, along with knives and whatever else you’d like. Clint, since a bow and arrow are a little too distinct, your suit is lined with thin throwing knives along with a few guns. And Cap, I know you don’t really like lethal weapons, so, along with the gun, I reinforced your arm and hand plates. They’re strong enough to use as a shield against knife attacks, and bullet proof. Although, so is all of your vests.” 

The three of them looked at the suits in astonishment, shocked by all he managed to fit it such seemingly simple suits. 

“Thank you Tony, these are perfect.” Steve said, still looking at the suits. 

He nodded casually, pretending to be ‘humble’ before turning to the other three suits,

“Nat, Sam and I have slightly different disguises, I didn’t want us to stand out while we’re there and I felt like six guards walking together to one location might be a little suspicious.” 

He directed them towards the other three suits on display, “We, are going to go in disguised as doctors. All of the suits have tactical gear under them, don’t worry. My suit has high voltage energy blasters hidden in the watch along with a gun holster hidden in the back for emergencies. All of them have coms, FRIDAY, vital monitors, and cameras built into the glasses. The stethoscopes can release electrical shocks from the chest piece.”

He walked over to one of the suits, a size smaller than two of the others, “This one is Nat’s, both of the buttons on the wrists of the coat mimic your wristlets you have on your normal suit. The pens can be opened from the back and have knives in them too. Sam,”

he moved to the suit beside hers, “Your suit has similar reinforcements in the arms to Steve’s. Along with that, your clipboard,”

he pulled out a thick clipboard, one that looked like it could hold papers on the inside, “has a gun inside, you’ll also have an actual gun on you, but this one is another back up.”

“You really outdid yourself Tony.” Natasha said crossing her arms while looking at her ‘doctor’ disguise. 

Tony smiled went back to droning on about the finer details and mechanics of the suits.

The Avengers took their respective suits while listening to him casually, used to Tony’s acts of genius.

Meanwhile, Frank, Jessica, Foggy and Karen looked at all of them in shock. Clint seemed to notice this.

“I mean I knew he was a genius be Jesus…” Karen muttered.

Clint laughed, “You get used to it.” He said simply. Though all four of them doubted they would. 

“Alright, suit up. We’re leaving as soon as everyone is ready.” Steve said firmly. 

—

The moment he heard Franks heartbeat disappear as he ascended to the higher floors of the tower, Matt began to suit up.

He needed to hurry if he was going to break out without any of them noticing. 

Matt hoped he didn’t give away his anxiousness as he waited for Franks to leave, barely listening as Frank explained where he was going.

He wasn’t focused on that. He was focused on the sound of Frank’s heartbeat. His smell, the way he moved. Every little mannerism, every tiny detail. He tried to ingrain every bit of Frank in his mind so he’d have him with Matt when he was gone. 

He did however, give Frank one of the cross necklaces Maggie had given him years ago. 

“Red-“ Frank had begun to softly protest but Matt cut him off gently. 

“Just take it, please? I like knowing you have it and besides,”

He pulled out his own cross necklace from under his shirt that he almost never too off, “Then we can match.” He smiled softly.

And when Frank left, he tried not to hold him too fiercely, or kiss him too longingly; he couldn’t give away what he was planning.

The next time Frank came up to their guest apartment, Matt would be long gone. He tried not to think about that part though as he threw on his back cargo pants and black hoodie.

The guilt of what he was going to his friends, to Frank, again, it was too much.

He considered telling Frank. Telling Frank about Bucky, about the phone call, about what the device in his head actually does.

But even thinking about it gave him a headache, which meant Thompson wasn’t lying. 

He was just finishing up lacing his shoes when he heard the sounds of Foggy, Karen and Jessica’s heartbeats descending in the elevator. He froze.

Shit. 

He’d told Frank he wanted to be alone, that he wanted to rest. Why were they coming down here? 

The closer the elevator got to his apartment, the more he could hear of their conversation. 

                 “…just long enough for them to get there. At that point he won’t know what’s happening until it’s too late…And then you’ll be there to stop him from trying to run out.”

They were still too far away to distinct their voices, but their words were clear. 

‘What the hell is going on?’ He thought to himself. 

He stood up suddenly and quickly rushed over to the couch, hiding his cargo pants and combat boots under a blanket so all they’d see is the simple black hoodie.

He reached for one of the braille books Frank got him that he’d left on the coffee table only for his hand to graze over his black mask. Shit, he’d completely forgot he’d set it there. 

He grabbed the book and the mask and quickly shoved the mask in his pants pocket right as the doors to the elevator opened. 

He turned his head up, doing his best to look calm, “Oh hey guys, what’re you doing here? Is everything alright?” 

Matt could tell immediately that all three of them were trying to appear calm as well.

“Oh everything’s fine,” Foggy said casually,

“We just wanted to come check on you.” His heartbeat wavered slightly, it wasn’t a complete lie, but it wasn’t the full truth either.

“Oh, well I appreciate it, but it’s not necessary,” He responded, putting on an easy smile,

“I thought you guys were talking about Thompson upstairs? Don’t you guys need to be up there for that?”

Time to see if they were going to tell the truth, or keep lying. 

“Yeah we’ll go back up in a bit, we’re just taking a break right now,” Karen answered smoothly, anyone who couldn’t hear heartbeats would’ve believed her.

The three of them started moving around the apartment. Foggy took a seat on the other side of the couch, Karen sat down across from him in one of the chairs. Jessica stayed standing, leaning against the kitchen island, beer already in hand.

Matt noted she was also standing between him and the elevator. 

Something was going on. The same tension Matt feels before a fight breaks out was palpable in the air now. Still, he stayed calm, putting on his ‘lawyer’ act. 

“Is Frank still up there? He was acting odd earlier.” He prodded, trying to fish out some answers as to what was going on. 

“He’s with Steve right now.” Foggy answered a little too quickly. His heart beat truth, but Matt noticed he seemed to have chosen his words carefully.

Out of all of his friends, Foggy and Claire are the ones who’ve known his secret identity the longest. Which meant they’ve had ample time to learn how to work their way around his abilities, find loopholes of sorts. 

“What’re you reading?” Karen said, a sad attempt to distract him. He sighed, time to be more direct.

“Actually, I was about to head to bed. But it’s a little difficult with all the noise, if you guys don’t mind, could you head upstairs and let the others know I requested to be left alone for a few hours?” 

All of their hearts spiked. Matt furrowed his brow, confused by their seemingly disproportionate reaction.

“Oh it’s okay, I’ll just- text them! We’ll be quiet don’t worry!” Foggy said, overly cheerfully. Something was very wrong. 

He tilted his head, “Well it’s not just that, sometimes when I’m trying to fall asleep, things as simple as heart beats can be too loud. But if everyone is upstairs, I won’t be able to hear any of that.” 

All three of them were growing more and more tense by the second. None of them responded. That’s when it clicked, 

“Why don’t you guys want to leave my apartment?” 

He shifted his tone. Let the kindness fall away and shift into something colder.

That tone probably wouldn’t work on Jessica, who’s seen him interrogate and intimidate people as Daredevil firsthand, but it’d definitely work on Karen and Foggy. Who he knows will always see him as ‘just Matt’ before seeing him as ‘Daredevil.’ 

“Because we just wanted to make sure your okay,” Karen blatantly lied, they were growing desperate now,

“I know talking about everything that happened has taken a bigger toll on you than you care to admit-“ 

“Stop lying.” Matt interrupted,

“Your hiding something. All three of you are. What is it?” He asked coldly, angrily. He was starting to get annoyed. 

When none of them responded he stood up, “Fine. I’ll go see for myself then.”

He threw the blanket off himself and began walking towards the elevator when Jessica moved. She shifted right in front of him, blocking his path. 

“Move Jessica.” He demanded, hands already closing into fists. 

“Sorry Murdock,” She responded, setting down her almost empty beer bottle without taking her eyes off him,

“Not gonna happen.” 

“Matt…?” Karen said from behind him, now standing beside Foggy by the couch, she sounded a mix of worried and shocked,

“Why do you have this?” 

He moved his head slightly, keeping his body turned towards Jessica. He let his senses move to something Karen was holding in her hand. 

It was his mask.

Instinctively, he moved his hand to feel his now empty pants pocket. The mask must’ve fallen out when he stood up. 

All three of them saw him check his pocket without thinking. Which only brought attention to the thick cargo pants and combat boots he was wearing.

The pants and shoes he only wears when he’s going out as Daredevil. 

“Matt-?” Karen asked again. Matt didn’t respond, trying to think of how he was gonna get out of this. 

Foggy’s heart spiked suddenly, like he’d just realized something, “Frank said you were trying to rush him out of the apartment- he thought you were still mad at him but that wasn’t it, was it?” 

Matt let his head fall slightly, turning back away from Karen and Foggy, letting out a sigh. 

“What’s going on Murdock?” Jessica said sternly, though Matt could hear the worry in her tone. 

He turned his head away from her, still keeping it downcast, “Please just get out of my way Jess.” 

All his anger and annoyance from before was gone, replaced with a desperate, pleading tone.

He really didn’t want his friend’s last memory of him before he disappeared again to be this. 

“That’s not happening Matt.” Jessica responded, her hands clenched into fists. 

Matt closed his eyes, sighing. He really didn’t wanna do this. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go,

“I know.” He said simply. 

He didn’t wait any longer, catching Jessica off gaurd was his best bet. That, and distancing himself.

Jessica isn’t nearly as talented of a fighter as him, but she is significantly stronger. If she gets her hands on him, he won’t be able to break free. 

Immediately, he ducked down and swept her legs, pushing her behind him as hard as he could while racing past her towards the elevator. 

“Matt! Wait!” He heard Foggy shout. 

He was almost to the elevator doors when they slide shut, refusing to open when he pressed the ‘down’ button. 

“Apologies Mr. Murdock, unfortunately, you must stay in your apartment for the time being.” 

Matt let out a frustrated growl, pivoting to the side just as Jessica’s fist connected with elevator door, right where is head would’ve been.

He began running towards the emergency stairwell exit in the kitchen. 

He could hear Karen and Foggy yelling but he was too focused on Jessica to understand what they were saying. 

He made it to the stairwell, throwing open the door and running down the stairs, skipping as many as he could as he went. 

“Motherfucker-“ He heard Jessica swear angrily as she chased behind him. 

Matt had to think fast. There was no way he was going to make it out of the building if he tried to leave through the main exit, FRIDAY probably already notified Happy about what was going on. 

Happy, that reminded Matt.

Not only was Happy the head of security, he still occasionally would chauffeur people to and from the tower. 

‘The garage-‘ He thought. There were way too many exits in there for security to cover all of them thoroughly. 

Matt continued to race down the stairs until he came across one of the more public floors. It was late, almost nobody was on these floors anymore. 

Matt quickly pulled open one of the doors, trying to shut it quickly in hopes Jessica wouldn’t see which door he ran through.

Matt only had a few seconds to survey the new area he was in. He’d only been in this area once, when he, Foggy and Karen had first become the Avenger’s lawyers.

Tony happily gave them a tour of the tower. Including the main area. The lower part of the tower had a huge open floor plan with walkways that were hovering several floors in the air, entirely made out of glass. 

As he ran across one of these walkways, he wondered how a sighted person could do this without being too scared. 

Just as Matt started heading in the direction of the stairwell that led to the garage (since elevators were still out of the question) he heard the sound of Jessica, and security, heading toward him. 
 
“Stop him!!” 

“Dammit Murdock wait-!” 

He ignored them. He raced down the steps to the  parking garage, feeling the temperature slowing get colder as he descended. 

“He’s going towards the garage! Block the exits now!” He heard Happy yell angrily. 

Matt made it to the garage, quickly running towards what he thought was the closest, unguarded exit only to backtrack when he heard three men rush over and stand there, tasers out. 

This wasn’t like trying to escape EPCC, these men were good people, trying to stop him from doing something bad. If Matt could avoid hurting any of them, he would. 

He started to head towards another exit this one only had one guard there so far, probably his best bet.

Immediately, Matt could tell this guard was young, new, when he saw Matt coming, he froze for a moment, before shakily taking out his taser, almost dropping it in the process.

Matt wondered what Happy must’ve told his security to make them so scared of him.

“Stop!!” The young guard said, voice wavering. His heart was pounding so loudly that it made Matt feel sorry for him. 

He paused, thankful that his hood was up so the man couldn’t get a good look at his eyes, “Move outta the way kid.” 

Despite the warning, he didn’t move. “Stay where you are!” He yelled instead. Matt didn’t listen, he took a step closer to him. 

“S-stop!” He yelled, sounding more and more scared by the second.

Even though Matt was close enough, the young guard didn’t tase him, clearing too scared to pull the trigger.

Matt took that to his advantage. He took a few more steps. 

“I said stop!” The young guard took a few steps back, still in Matt’s way.

Matt tilted his head behind him, more security was coming, and Jessica was getting closer by the second, he had to get out of here.

“I’m serious kid. You don’t wanna do this. Move.”

He let his voice drop into the same one he used as Daredevil. By the sound of the guards heartbeat accelerating, it worked.

“Stay- stay where you are!” He stuttered out, voice getting weaker with every word. 

Matt sighed, he quickly pivoted to the side, grabbing the taser and pulling it out of the guards hands.

In one swift motion he stepped forward, tripping the guard as he went while simultaneously hitting him in the back of the head with the handle of the taser. 

The guard fell to the ground, groaning. Not fully unconscious but disoriented enough that Matt knew he wouldn’t be able to help the others or tell them which way he went. 

As Matt quickly rushed out of the exit, he pulled his hood farther over his face.

He walked fast, and as soon as he was about to pass an alleyway, he ducked through it and ran a few blocks, using the cover of the darkness. Going by roof would be much faster but he’d left his mask upstairs and didn’t want to risk being seen without it.

All he could think about was getting to EPCC so that Damon wouldn’t hurt Bucky more than he already had. 

He’d completely forgotten to question what the others were lying to him about, or why they were so hell bent on keeping him locked up in his apartment in the first place.

Chapter Text

It was taking everything in Clint not to throw up.

The good news is that getting into Turks truck wasn’t nearly as difficult as they’d thought it’d be. Frank wasn’t kidding when he said that Turk would do anything to keep himself alive.

As soon as the man saw Frank coming towards him he was practically shaking. He didn’t even bother trying to run, just went straight to begging for his life and asking what Frank wanted. 

He’d been more than okay with letting them sneak into the D.T Pharmaceuticals truck to break into EPCC (after Frank did some…convincing of course). 

The bad news is that the only way for them to remain hidden while inside the back of the truck was to hide where they’d been storing the bodies for transport.

Thick cargo boxes that looked like they could be anything to anyone who glanced at them.

With Thompson’s logo on the side of the truck, anyone who saw the boxes might just think they were carrying chemicals, not bodies. 

But it wasn’t the fact that all of them were hiding in crates that were used to transport dead bodies, it was the smell. 

All of them were doing their best to breathe slowly and try and ignore the horrific smell of death and decay in the crates as Turk drove them to EPCC. Clint felt about ready to pass out by the time they finally felt the truck stop. 

“Oh thank god.” he said, only for whoever was in the crate next to his to angrily whisper “shhh!” 

“Okay,” Tony whispered from one of the crates,

“I’m gonna tell Micro to loop the camera now, once he does, we’ll have maybe five minutes to get from the garage, to the vents, to the main area of EPCC before the cameras reset themselves and the loop stops. We have to move fast.” 

They all slowly, and quietly, began getting out of the crates, waiting for Tony to let them know it was okay to open the truck. 

He pressed a few buttons on his watch and then a few seconds later, he looked up at Steve and nodded. 

Steve opened the door and all of them quickly rushed out, heading straight towards the vent Tony had pointed out to them in blueprints a few hours prior. 

Once they were all in the vents a few of them began to complain about how hot it was, and cramped.

Clint couldn’t care less about any of that though. He was just happy to have a new maze of vents to go through, the tower’s vents were starting to get old. 

—

Matt realized pretty quickly that trying to make it to EPCC on foot was a terrible idea.

At least, trying to make it on foot like a civilian. He could get there so much faster by rooftop, but he’d left his mask in the tower, with Karen and Foggy.

The memory replayed in his head, he hated how scared they sounded, how worried. 

As he walked, his mind raced, so deep in thought that he didn’t even realize where his body had naturally taken him until he was at the back entrance. 

He knocked, already knowing he was welcome in, and that the door was unlocked, but not wanting to scare anyone.

The door opened, “Matthew?” 

He let out a smile, “Hey Mom.” He breathed, feeling a bit of relief, simply behind in the nuns presence helped ease some of the tension he was feeling. 

Sister Maggie’s heartbeat ticked up a bit, likely at both his presence and his word choices.

He’d only begun calling her ‘mom’ semi recently, and only when they were alone, not wanting to ruin her ‘perfect nun’ reputation. 

“Come inside.” She urged, taking his elbow and pulling him in. Once they were inside, they remained quiet until they made it to the basement, before he could explain anything, Maggie pulled him into a hug so tight he felt the air leave his lungs. 

“Frank came by with a friend a while ago, told me you were missing,” She said, Matt could tell she was purposefully keeping as much emotion out of her tone as possible,

“Karen called later and said they got you back. I was waiting for you to call or visit, let me know yourself that you’re okay…” She finished very pointedly, pulling out of the hug.

Matt scrunched his nose, “Sorry I just- got caught up in everything going on.”

Not to mention, he’s not planning on being ‘back’ for much longer. 

Maggie let out a sigh, Matt could sense the small smile on her face, “Well I’m guessing by how late it is that you’re not here just for a visit.” 

Matt had a sheepish smile on his face, “What? You saying you don’t want to see me?” He said sarcastically, in reality he was just trying to beat around the bush. 

Maggie picked up on this, “At almost two in the morning?”

She let out a laugh, before becoming slightly more serious, moving to sit at the table they’d put in the basement a while ago,

“What’s going on Matthew? I figured your friends would make you take a break from being Daredevil for a bit. And judging by your outfit, something tells me you’re sneaking around and avoiding more than just cops and crooks.” 

Matt blinked, surprised. She had always been so observant, it made him question which one of them had the powers,

“That obvious huh?” He said quietly, his smile becoming strained. 

Maggie leaned across the table, taking his hand in hers, “Why are you running from your friends again Matthew? I thought we’d established last time that that didn’t do you or them any good.” 

He turned his head away though not taking his hands away, instead, he silently tried to make out the tiny folds on the inside of her hand. He missed her so much when he was in EPCC, and now he was going to lose her again- or well, more accurately, she was going to lose him.

There was no way he could tell her the truth, it’s not just that she’d call Foggy or Karen or Frank immediately.

It’s that she’d tell him not too, she’d ask him to stay. And he knew if she did, he wouldn’t be able to say no. 

“It’s…complicated. More complicated than last time,” He said instead.

He sensed her raise an eyebrow at that and laughed a little, “I promise I’m doing it for a good reason.” He said earnestly, hoping she didn’t pry. 

Matt felt her looking at him, looking through him, as if reading his mind. He wished he could say he got used to the feeling, but he never did. 

Finally, “What can I do to help Matthew?” She asked softly, squeezing his hands. 

He let out a relieved smile, “I need a mask.” 

—

It took a lot less time than Matt had thought it would to get to EPCC.

He had to run a few blocks in the right direction but eventually he came across a bus that drove right past it. He was able to get on using some loose change he’d found in an alleyway and got off at the stop that was only a few blocks from EPCC. 

He didn’t even make it to the gate before there were guards circling him. Every single one had their guns out and ready. 

Surprisingly, Matt wasn’t scared. He wasn’t worried or anxious. 

As he raised his hands up to show the guards that he was unarmed and knelt down as instructed, he just felt…empty.

He lost. He failed. He was back at EPCC, square one. He accomplished nothing. Damon was right. 

The guards waisted no time once Matt’s hands were raised. Four came up to him immediately, one stayed in front of him, gun trained on his head. Two went on either side of him, and the last guard went around behind him, pulling Matt’s hands down to cuff them.

As soon as his hands were cuffed, the guards at his sides pulled him back up and walked him inside, holding his arms firmly. He didn’t fight it, he knew exactly where they were taking him. 

Matt was so lost in his own head as they walked through the halls that he almost missed a familiar smell as they walked by some doctors. 

He paused, forcing the guards at his sides to a stop as well, he cocked his head back a little and let his senses focus on people standing behind him.

As they walked, many doctors, scientists, other guards, stopped to stand out of the way but these ones- these ones were different. 

One of the doctors had long hair that smelt like cinnamon, her perfume almost perfectly masked the smell of gunpowder…

The other doctor was practically covered in highly advanced tech that Matt knew wasn’t Damon’s, his cologne smelt expensive, he’d only ever smelt it on one other person…

‘Nat? Tony?’ He thought to himself, almost not believing what his senses were telling him.

“Hey! Let’s go, now!” One of the guards said, pulling Matt forward, they forced him to continue walking, away from the two doctors. 

It had to be just his mind playing tricks on him right?
He’d hallucinated his friends before while he was here…

But he could’ve sworn their heart beats escalated when they saw him stop.

One normal heartbeat, and one that waivers slightly in a unique pattern, just like Tony’s. 

It had to be just his mind, right? 

—

“What. The. Fuck.”

Tony whispered in absolute shock as they watched a group of armed guards drag Matt, no- not Matt, Daredevil away. 

He whipped his head around to Natasha, “Did you just fucking see that??” 

Natasha was beside him, staring blankly at the now empty hallway, but Tony could see the way she tapped her finger against she lab coat.

She was just as shocked as him, nervous too. Matt being here changed things. A lot of things.

“We’re gonna have to warn them,” Natasha said, “Franks gonna be even more pissed at Damon than he already is.” 

Tony let his head fall into his hands, “We barely convinced him not to go full ‘one man army’ on Thompson and his guards until we saved Bucky and got Thompson to help us. He gonna lose his shit when he finds out Matt’s here.” 

Natasha nodded, “Your gonna have to tell them now before they find out the hard way and are taken by surprise.”

“Shit yeah.” Tony responded, shaking his head, “Okay,” he looked back up, fixing his hair a bit,

“I’ll let Sam know what we saw, let’s focus on finding Barnes. We need the element of surprise on our side to get him. Then we can worry about Matt.”

“Yeah nothing in here, just some old storage.”

Steve said suddenly as he walked out of the door both Tony and Nat were standing in front of, making Tony jump. 

Both of them looked at Steve, surprised, he looked between the two of them, “What?” 

Natasha sighed, “We’ll fill you in while we go. C’mon, if Barnes isn’t down this hallway, he’s in this other one,”

As she spoke, little holograms of the area she was referring to popped up on their glasses lenses. 

They walked swiftly, Tony quietly whispering to Sam and Natasha filled in Steve.

None of them noticed the small camera in the corner, following them as they walked.

—

Bucky was about ready to fall asleep for the night (he assumed it was night) when he heard the door to the hallway open. He shifted, sitting up the best he could. 

Immediately he heard several footsteps walking towards his cell, they were probably just doctors, coming over to check on his vitals.

Regardless, he stayed as upright as the cuffs would allow and waited for them to come into view. 

“-I don’t see anyone, we should go back and look down that one room-” 

“-Not yet, we need to search the whole area-” 

“-We’re wasting time, we have to hurry and find him before Thompson knows we’re here-” 

Bucky’s brow furrowed, wait- he knew those voices. 

Suddenly, two doctors and a guard came into view. Bucky was sure his eyes were playing tricks on him. 

“Steve?” He said, his voice was breathy, hesitant.

Maybe they just looked like them. Maybe it was his mind coping with the isolation. Maybe- 

“Oh my god Bucky!” Steve, the ‘guard’ said, eyes widening. 

The ‘doctors’, Tony and Natasha were looking at him shocked too. A mix of relief and worry riddling their faces. 

“Jesus Christ.” He heard Steve whisper under his breath, “We need to get him out of there. Now. Tony?”

He spoke without taking his eyes off of Bucky, like blinking would suddenly make him disappear. 

They all looked worried as Tony and Natasha immediately started fiddling with the control panel to the cell.

Bucky didn’t fully understand why, yes, he knew the cuffs and the cell probably looked worrying, but he didn’t look that bad, right?

After about a minute, Bucky saw a few sparks fly from the panel and the door opened. Steve rushed in without hesitation, kneeling down in front of him. 

“Bucky? Are you okay? Oh my god I can’t believe it’s you-“ 

Bucky smiled, “I’m fine Steve. I’m-“ he had to stop for a minute, not wanting to get too choked up,

‘I knew this wouldn’t be like last time.’ 

“I’m really glad you’re here.” He said finally. 

Steve put a soft hand on his cheek, “I’ve been so worried about you.” 

Bucky smiled, letting out a little laugh, it made his ribs twitch painfully but he did his best to ignore it, “I’m okay.” 

Steve still had a worried expression on his face, he clearly saw the bit of pain that flashed over Bucky for a moment.

He grabbed the cuff holding his metal arm and tried to pull at it. Obviously, it didn’t budge. 

“It’s something called adamantium,” Bucky explained, “Supposedly, it’s just as strong as vibranium. I’ve been trying to break it for days but it hasn’t moved at all.” 

Steve looked back at Natasha and Tony, who were both still outside the cell, “Can you guys unlock it?” 

They were both focusing on the small computer still, “I don’t know, the door was a lot easier to open than I thought it’d be, but the cuffs are a whole different story-“

Tony words were suddenly cut off by a loud alarm blaring through the room. The lights went a dark red and the door to the cell slammed shut. 

“Shit!” Tony yelled, going back to the pad and typing away furiously. 

Steve stood up and raced towards the door, trying to pry it open with his bare hands, but it didn’t move. 

Natasha quickly pulled out her gun and attempted to shoot at the glass but the bullets didn’t even make it crack. 

“Tony!” She yelled.

“Shit! The coding is completely different now I don’t know what happened! I can’t get the door open!” 

“Of course you won’t Stark.”

As soon as the alarms stopped, a voice filled the room, coming from one of the speakers on the cell. 

They all froze. Steve noticed the way Bucky went complete rigid. 

“Thompson.” Tony said finally.

“Nice of you to drop by,” Thompson said happily through the speakers,

“Though if you wanted a tour you could’ve just asked.” 

“Let them go.” Natasha said coldly. 

“Oh I’m so sorry but that simply can’t happen,” Thompson responded almost immediately, “I just have so many new ideas! So many plans…” 

“You and Matt had a deal! Whatever happened to that?”

Bucky spoke up for the first time, Steve could see how angry he was, but also how scared he was too.

It reminded him of Matt, how he tried to continue to put on a brave face even though they could all see the fear behind it.

“A deal? What deal?” Steve asked, but was ignored. 

“Yes, I did tell you that we’d made a deal, I also told you that our deal was going to have some…modifications made to it.”

As he spoke, a small grate in the wall opened. Tony walked over cautiously to inspect it, despite Nat’s attempt to stop him. 

Suddenly, smoke exploded out of the grate, hitting Tony square in the face. He yelled in surprise, immediately covering his face with his arms and backing away.

Steve and Bucky could hear the hissing of the pipes in the walls as the mysterious gas filled the room. 

Natasha ran to the doors to the hallway, but they would no longer open, Tony stumbled around, wiping helplessly at himself, he seemed dizzy and began having trouble standing up right without the wall.

When Natasha noticed this she tore off her fake doctors coat and covered he nose and mouth with it, trying to get Tony to do the same to no avail, he seemed completely out of it.

Bucky noticed that the gas wasn’t reaching him or Steve while they were in the cell. 

“Hey!” Steve yelled, he ran to the door and began to punch it using the shielding gear Tony had inserted in his suit. 

Bucky leaned away from the wall the best he could, he grabbed his metal fist with his other hand and began to try and pull it out with as much strength as he could muster.

He could feel his vibranium arm working in overdrive to fighting against the cuff but it was no use. 

It only took a few more seconds for Tony to go from trying to fight to stay standing, to slowly collapsing unconscious. 

Natasha looked up at Steve and Bucky, seemingly unsure of what to do. 

Bucky pointed up at a vent in the corner of the hallway, “Nat there! Go there now!”

She looked up at the vent, then back at Tony, 

“Go Nat now!” Steve yelled. She only hesitated for a second more before running to the vent, pulling herself up, and crawling inside. 

After a few moments the smoky gas began to clear. 

“Ugh, why do you all have to make things so difficult.” Thompson complained once it became clear Natasha had successfully escaped.

“What did you do to Tony?” Steve asked angrily. 

“Relaxxx, he’s still alive.” Thompson said coolly, the doors opened and a few guards in gas masks picked him up and dragged him away,

“He’ll wake up in a hotel room a few blocks from the tower like nothing ever happened. Once I find Mrs. Romanoff, she’ll do the same.”

Steve’s brow furrowed in confusion, “What? You’re letting them go?” 

“Of course! I don’t need them, I need you. And it’s not like they’ll be able to stop me. By the time they wake up, it’ll be too late!” 

“Too late for what?” Bucky asked cautiously.

They could practically hear Thompson’s smile widen, “For them to ever find you.” 

—

EPCC was like a maze, Frank wasn’t sure how long they’d been walking aimlessly through the halls trying to find Thompson. At a point, it felt like they were simply walking in circles. 

They’d decided it’d be best for the three of them to split up, stay on coms, and let each other know if they found something useful.

Frank was currently walking down an empty corridor, considering turning back since every room he’d passed had been empty. 

Clint had been whispering into the coms almost nonstop since going their separate ways and Frank was about ready to tell him to shut up when Sam interrupted him. 

“Guys, Tony just called-“ 

“Frank!”

Another voice cut Sam off, but it wasn’t coming from his coms.

It was so soft, barely audible but just loud enough to steal Franks attention. The voice was so familiar it made his heart jump.

He looked around, but no one was in sight, no guards, no doctors, no scientists, nobody. He was about to focus back on Sam’s voice when he heard it again.

“Frank!”

There was no doubt in his mind this time, he’d recognize that voice anywhere. Matt.

“Red?” He called out. Absently, he could hear Sam and Clint trying to talk to him, ask him what was going on, but the noise of his coms was distracting him, he turned them off. 

“Frank help!”

The voice was getting louder now. He cocked his head in the direction of Matt’s voice, it was at the far end of the hallway. He ran over but nobody was there. 

“Red? Where are you??” He started running down the next hallway when he heard Matt again.

“Please- Frank please help!”

He sounded so scared. But what was worse, was that he sounded like he was in pain. Like he was hurt.

It made Frank run faster, the only thing he could think about was that his Matty needed him. 

Finally he made it to a door at the end of the hallway, no other turns, no where else his voice could be coming from,

“Matty?” He said softly, hesitantly.

“Frank!”

That’s all he needed. Frank threw open the door and rushed in, gun already out. 

He scanned the room for Matt but it was so dark, he could barely see anything “Matt! Where are you?” He called out.

The room was large, Frank could see lots of boxes piled up around him, bookshelves littered with random junk, counters with old lab equipment, chairs stacked. 

Something wasn’t right. 

“Frank!”

But he didn’t care. 

All that mattered was getting to Matt. Making sure he’s safe. His voice was getting louder, he was close.

“Frank help!”

So close, he could see a light in the center of the room, that’s where Matt must be-  just around these filing cabinets and-

In the center of the room, behind the cabinets, was a chair. And sitting on the chair, was a small black box. 

“Matty?” Frank looked around, pointing the gun at the box, he could’ve sworn Matt was right here-

“Please- Frank please help!”

He froze. Matt’s voice was coming from the box. Matt wasn’t here. 

Frank lowered the gun, walking over to the box and picking it up, 

“Fra-!”

He turned it off. This was a set up. Someone had led him here. Which meant that they knew he was here. And if they knew he was here, they knew the others were here too. 

“Shit…” Frank said aloud, he reached for his ear to turn his coms back on when he suddenly heard a shuffling behind him. 

He turned back around fast, gun pointed at where he heard the noise in the darkness surrounding him.

Everything was eerily still. The only noise he could hear was his own fast breath. 

“Boo.” 

Frank whipped around, Thompson was standing a few feet away from him. He was about to fire his gun before remembering they needed Thompson alive. 

“You.” Frank said, he could already feel the hatred building up in his throat.

He’d spent so long looking at Thompson through recordings, hearing about him through stories. Knowing the things he did to Matt. Frank had been unable to do anything about it for so long- 

“Me.” Thompson responded with a cruel smile, his suit was nicely pressed and his hands were folded together comfortably in front of him. He was completely relaxed. 

Frank had seen that smile so many times in videos. He wanted nothing more than to wipe it off his face. 

“You like my recording?” Thompson continued, walking over to the box and picking it up. 

“Wasn’t that hard to make,” He said casually, turning it on, 

“Frank!”

Matty’s scared voice rang out of the box loudly, it made Franks stomach twist into knots.

“There are cameras in every room in this building, ones that record sound,”

As he spoke, Frank kept his gun trained on him. He wasn’t responding, but he could feel himself beginning to shake with anger. 

“Frank help!”

It was clear to Frank now that Matt’s voice was being put on a loop, regardless, he hated the sound of Matt’s strained voice, he hated not being able to help him.

Thompson chuckled, “All I had to do was go through the camera’s recording… and save a few of the audios,” 

He turned the box off, then looked back up at Frank with cold, dead eyes, and an unsettlingly warm smile,

“He begged for you to come and save him almost every time I hurt him. Did he tell ya that part?”

Franks breathing was becoming erratic. It was taking everything in him not to kill Thompson, slowly, painfully.

“You’re never gonna touch him again you piece of shit.” 

Thompson tilted his head, “Oh?” He said, mock surprise in his tone,

“I believe it’s a little too late for that,” He put his hand in his pants pocket casually.

“The fuck is that supposed to mean?” He said angrily, cocking his gun, even though he knew he couldn’t use it. 

Thompson glanced down at the gun, then back up at him with a condescending smile, “They didn’t tell you did they?” 

“Tell me what asshole??” 

Thompson pulled his hand out of his pocket, it was closed in a fist, he turned his hand sideways and loosened his grip, letting whatever he was holding fall into view;

A cross necklace. Matty’s cross necklace. 

Frank stared at it in Thompson’s hand, completely frozen.

The little cross was unmistakable, it was Matt’s. The one his mother gave him. The one he was wearing just before Frank had left, which meant- 

“Matthew just got back not too long ago.” Thompson said happily, as if reading Franks mind. 

‘No-‘ 

“Guards saw him walking to the entrance. They picked him up quick but he didn’t fight. He came back, by choice.” 

No…This didn’t make any sense. Why would he- he wouldn’t- he couldn’t- 

“Guess he just missed me. Or maybe, he realized he’s better off here than with any of you.” Thompson said with a laugh. And that did it for Frank. 

He couldn’t kill him, but it didn’t mean he couldn’t beat the shit out of him. 

He holstered his gun before angrily walking towards Thompson, “Where the fuck is he you motherfucker-“

He swung at him but Thompson dodged him easily. 

“Oh he’s back up in my office, waiting for my return,” Thompson said, almost tauntingly.

He moved with a frustrating grace as he avoided every hit Frank threw at him with ease. 

“Had a lovely chat with him when he came in, about the little stunt he pulled with Rocher, I wasn’t too happy about that y’know. Matthew needed to be taught a lesson.”

Frank could tell Thompson was just trying to make him more and more angry, he didn’t care. The anger felt like a hot fire on a cold winter night. It awoke something in him that had been sitting idling by for far too long. He didn’t have to let the others handle things anymore.

“And let me tell you,” Thompson continued.

Frank threw another punch and he pivoted it, grabbing his forearm and pulling him forward while moving behind him and then letting go, letting Frank stumble forward, then, with a surprising amount of speed, Thompson ran at him, pushing him against the wall, pining him in place,

 “I missed hearing his screams.”

His smile grew as Franks heartbeat skyrocketed with a mix of fear and pure rage. He tried to pull out of Thompson’s grip but to his surprise, he didn’t even budge. 

Thompson seemed to notice his confusion and he laughed, “I know right? Rocher isn’t the only one with a bit of an upgrade.” 

Frank barely had a chance to process what his words meant before Thompson reeled his fist back and swiftly punched him hard in the face, knocking him out cold.

Chapter Text

Matt was sitting on the floor of Damon’s office, leaning against the wall.

Damon told him to wait there, so he was.

No cuffs, no rope or chains, he was pretty sure the office was locked from the outside but apart from that, he could technically move about as much as he wanted, he could easily escape if he tried. 

Except, Damon told him no.

Except, he came here by choice.

Except, every part of his body was currently on fire with pain; moving even the slightest bit sent stabbing pain through him.

Matt prayed Damon didn’t hurt Bucky this badly while he was away. 

There’d been almost no time between entering the office, and Damon’s hands being on his throat. Matt had almost forgotten how much worse it was now that Damon had the serum.

He enjoyed showing Matt just how truly weak he was compared to him. How defenseless. 

Matt could feel his ribs shifting incorrectly with every breath. He was sure his shoulder had been dislocated, though he relocated it when Damon left, speaking hurt, his head pounded and it wasn’t just from the device in his head, every part of his body ached. 

He was still sitting on the floor of Damon’s office when the guards came in, told him to get up.

He tried, failed, tried again, and managed to stand with the help of a chair and the desk.

The guards had to hold most of his weight while they walked. 

Matt thought they were going to a cell, he was slightly relieved, he was sure Damon would come back ready for round two but if he was going back to his cell, that meant the pain would be over, at least for a few hours.

But as they walked, Matt grew more and more unfamiliar with the area he was in. 

Suddenly they were in a whole different part of the building that he’d never been in before.

What unsettled him the most was that he couldn’t hear anything from any of the rooms they passed. It was like every wall was blocking his senses from expanding further, it made Matt feel like he was trapped. Though to be far, he was. 

The guards walked him (basically carried him) to a door at the end of the hall, one of them unlocked it and instantly, Matt’s senses filtered through the room, exploring every inch of the new space. 

The first thing he noticed was that Damon was in there waiting for him, and that was the only unsurprising thing his senses picked up. 

Matt felt his breath hitch when he sensed the other three people in the room. 

“Welcome! Please, come in come in!” Damon said enthusiastically. 

“What-“ Matt could feel the bile forming in the back of his throat, “What is this?” 

Steve, Bucky and Frank were all before him lined up sitting in chairs. All three of them had the same cuffs Damon had made him wear, the ones designed by SHEILD for super soldiers. 

He could hear all three of their heartbeats escalating when they saw him as well. 

“Red? What the hell are you doing here?” Frank asked, he sounded like he was out of breath, he must’ve been struggling against the cuffs before he came in. 

Matt shook his head, he turned to Damon, ignoring Franks question, “Why are they here? This isn’t apart of the deal.” 

Damon nodded in agreement, “This wasn’t apart of the old deal no. But, I’ve decided, because you couldn’t keep up your end, I’m going to make changes on my end!”

Matt didn’t understand, “No. no- Damon please,” He began to desperately walk over to him but was stopped when the guards in the room raised their guns. He heard the other’s breath hitch, but he ignored it. 

“You know that I’ll do anything- please, just let them go.”

He hated how pleading his tone sounded, but, he also knew Damon liked it when he sounded weak. When he sounded like Matt was completely reliant on him.

Damon smiled, “Well, I will let one of them go…” He was purposefully choosing his words carefully, toying with them. 

“What?” Matt asked, he felt his heartbeat speeding up even more. 

“This is apart of your punishment Matthew,” Damon gestured to the three of them,

“Two of them will stay here. But, you get to choose which one I let go.” 

Matt stepped back, “I- I can’t do that I-“ he swallowed, his throat felt close to closing up, “You’re lying-“ 

Damon took a step closer to him, “I’m not.” He responded calmly,

“And you know I’m not. Listen to my heart Matthew. You get to pick, the one you choose to let go, I will do no harm to, I will let them go free.”

His heart didn’t waiver in the slightest. He spoke uncomfortably earnestly. But the honesty didn’t make Matt feel any better, things weren’t making sense. 

“You know they’ll just come back-“ Matt started, this couldn’t be real. 

Damon nodded again, “They’ll come back to EPCC yes, but by the time I let them go, we’ll all be long gone.” 

“You said that earlier,” Steve finally spoke up, “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” 

Damon turned so he was facing all of them now, “It means we’re moving. Somewhere far away where none of the Avengers, or any of your other super friends will ever be able to find us.” He responded with a smile. 

“There, I’ll be able to continue my experiments and finally make the perfect super soldier serum!” 

—

Ever since being brought to this room, Steve had been trying to break his hands free.

All he needed to do was get out of the cuffs, if he could do that, he could take out the guards easily and then stop Damon. It’d be easy. 

And when they’d brought Matt in, he was shocked. Not just because Matt was back in EPCC, but because he wasn’t restrained at all like they were.

Steve had seen numerous videos of Daredevil taking on dozens of men single-handedly, he could take on all of the guards in this room no problem.

But when he came in, he didn’t. He didn’t even try. Damon was mere feet from him and he did nothing. 

It worried Steve, did Thompson really mess him up that badly? Did he really make Matt think he couldn’t fight him? Or stop him? 

Bucky looked up at Damon, confused after he’d spoken. He’d been quiet since they’d been brought in here, even when Matt came in, he stayed quiet, he thought it’d be easier.

In Hydra, staying quiet meant going unnoticed, and going unnoticed meant hearing and seeing things he wasn’t supposed to, it also meant getting hurt less. Which is something his ribs were very keen on right now. 

But when Damon spoke, he couldn’t stay quiet, “Why do you need to keep working on a serum? You already have the serum, it worked. You’re enhanced, what more do you want?”

Even he could tell how tired his voice sounded, he could see the worried expression on Matt’s face as he turned, even with Matt’s mask on, Bucky had grown used to telling how the man was feeling just from the lower half of his face. 

He could also tell Steve and Frank were looking at him, he’d thought being put in the middle of them would make him feel a little safer, but right now he felt weirdly exposed. 

“Thompson had the serum?” Steve whispered to him, he didn’t just sound surprised, he sounded worried, scared even.

But it didn’t sound like Damon was the only thing he was concerned about. 

Bucky nodded a little. 

“Did he have it while it was just you with him?” Steve whispered, Bucky understood then.

It was pretty obvious when they were being moved to this room that Bucky was hurt, and when Steve asked at the time, he didn’t lie. But Steve didn’t know Damon was stronger now, enhanced. 

“Yes you’re right, I do.” Damon responded, pulling Bucky out of his thoughts,

“But, just because the serum worked wonders for me, doesn’t mean it worked correctly for everyone else.” 

Steve looked at Damon incredulously, “What are you talking about?” 

Damon started to pace casually, walking behind Matt who seemed to go completely rigid the second he started moving,

“Well I’m sure none of you forgot Rocher’s little…incident back at your tower?” 

Frank let out a reductant snort, “How could we forget?” 

“Well, obviously, he’d been given the serum,” Damon continued, ignoring Frank’s comment,

“He was actually the first one to test it! But, as you all saw, it didn’t go very well.” 

They all thought back to that fight in the conference room. Rocher had been aggravated the whole time, 

‘overstimulated.’ Frank realized.

“Did you know, I used to have to wear glasses?” Damon asked, “I actually had a lot of trouble seeing, without my contacts in at least,” he said with a laugh. 

“The serum I created amplifies qualities you already possess, and fixes things you lack.”  

He went on to explain, “I had awful eyesight, so, the serum fixed it, now, I have average, if not slightly above normal sight. But Rocher…”

He said, leaning his head sideways, “He already had amazing eyesight. So when he took the serum, it enhanced his vision so much, that it actually hurt him. His new field of vision is just too much for his mind to comprehend or handle, now, he’s practically useless to me.”

The man honest to god pouted like a child being told no to another dessert. 

“But that’s okay, that’s what trials are for; tests and experiments! Things like this take time! Which is what we’ll have when we move, time. Because no one will know where we are to stop us.” 

“To stop you.” Steve corrected angrily,

“If you think for one second any of us would actually help you, you’re wrong.” 

Damon glanced over at Matt before turning back to them, “Right…” He said with a smile.

He turned back over to Matt, “Well, now that I’ve explained my ‘evil plan’,” He continued sarcastically,

“It’s time for you to pick! Which two stay, and who goes.”

—

So much was happening Clint was having trouble processing it all.

One minute, he was meeting back up with Sam after Frank turned off his coms.

The next, he’s crawling as fast as he can through the vents, trying to contact Nat, Tony and Steve to tell them they were ambushed, Sam was knocked out, and now Thompson’s men have him. Oh, and that Frank is who knows where. 

As he crawled through the vents, he stopped when he heard noise from one of the grated openings, he peaked through it and saw Damon speaking,

Speaking to Steve, Bucky and Frank who were all cuffed to chairs, and Matt. Well, now he knew where Frank went, and why at least Steve wasn’t answering. 

Which meant something happened to Nat and Tony, that, or they escaped. Hopefully they escaped.

Regardless, Clint needed to find them. 

He stayed a bit longer, hearing what Matt’s ‘punishment’ is.

Clint’s hands balled into fists as he listened. Thompson disgusted him, the way he so happily explained what he was going to make Matt do, the way Matt begged him to stop and he smiled.

He’s a monsters, and as soon as they figured out how to help Matt, Clint didn’t care any more about the ethics of killing Thompson.

If Frank wanted him dead, then so be it. 

“Clint?” 

Clint almost jumped out of his skin when he heard from the darkness of the vent tunnel beside him his name. 

“What the fuck?!?” He whispered, slightly terrified. 
 
“Clint it’s me.” Oh, Natasha.

She sounded exasperated, probably from Clint’s obnoxious reaction. 

“Natasha?? Oh my god I’ve been trying to contact you guys!” Natasha army crawled over to where he was, careful not to make too much noise right by the grate. 

“Yeah, Thompson caught us. He got Tony and Steve but I was able to escape.”

Clint nodded, looking back down at the sight before them, “Yeah they got Sam too,” 

“We need a plan,” He said, looking back at her, “This is gonna be harder than we thought, Thompson’s got the serum.” 

Natasha nodded, “I know I heard.” She glanced behind her, “I got an idea. His office isn’t too far from here. I overheard some doctors talking while I was in here trying to find you, apparently Rocher isn’t too happy with Thompson.” 

Clint cocked his head to the side in confusion, “Okay, how would that help us?” 

“Well apparently he really isn’t too happy with Thompson. He’s pissed. Like, tried to kill him as soon as he got back to EPCC pissed. The serum didn’t work right on him and he’s blaming Thompson…and Matt.” 

Clint scoffed, “It’s not Matt’s fault, that makes no sense!”

Natasha rolled her eyes, “Yeah, I know that. But Rocher doesn’t care. Regardless, I heard those doctors saying Thompson locked Rocher up after that and the code to his cell is in his file. If Thompson wanted to keep that file safe, he’d probably put it in his office.” 

Clint nodded, starting to catch on, “If we find that file, we can break Rocher out,”

“And convince him to help us stop Thompson.” 

Clint looked back down at Thompson and Matt through the grates, And hope we can get Matt out of there in time before Rocher tries to kill him next.” 

Natasha nodded in agreement, “Okay, let’s go, we have to be fast.” 

—

“I- I can’t- I can’t choose something like that-“ Matt said weakly.

He felt everyone in the room’s eyes on him, “Damon please- I’m sorry just- just let them go and I’ll do anything you ask-“ 

Damon walked closer to him and Matt visibly froze up, he could hear Frank, Bucky and Steve’s heart rates skyrocket, 

“You already do whatever I ask of you Matthew.” He pointed out with a laugh, looking Matt up and down with a cocky smile.

Matt swallowed the lump forming in his throat. He didn’t know what to say in response, because the truth was, Damon was right. 

“I don’t have a choice.” Matt tried to counter.

Damon laughed, “Matthew I’ve always given you a choice. You’ve just never liked the consequences!”

He circled behind Matt, dragging his hand across the back of his shoulders, making Matt flinch. Franks hands clenched into fists,

“You’d do anything I asked without hesitation as long as the only person negatively affected is you,”

He continued walking, stopping when he was in front of Steve, Bucky and Frank, “That’s why I’m so excited to see what you choose,”

He moved so he was across from Steve, “The logical choice is Captain Rodgers of course. I’ve already done all the experiments I’ve wanted to on Barnes, and Castle really isn’t that useful to me,” 

He moved to stand in front of Bucky and Frank, “But the emotional choice is one of them, choosing Barnes since he’s been here the longest, and has definitely suffered plenty because of your poor decisions,”

His smile broadened when Bucky’s heart rate quickened, “Of course, picking Frank would be the unsurprising choice, and also the selfish one.” 

Damon turned back to Matt, placing a finger on his chin for dramatic affect, “So, what does Matthew Murdock, the righteous martyr do, when faced with a choice that will really, only hurt other people? A choice that has no right answer?”

Matt hesitated, biting his lip, clenching and unclenching his fists. He had a look on his face that Frank knew all too well, Matt had an idea, but a bad one.  

“You had the serum,” Matt said, for once, Damon was the one that looked confused, “Which means you have my abilities.” 

Damon nodded, “I think I’ve made that pretty clear,” He responded, eyebrow raised. 

“So, you can hear my heartbeat?” Matt asked, already knowing the answer. 

Damon let out an annoyed sigh, “Yes Matthew. That’s what your abilities are.” 

“Good,” Matt said nervously, he took a few steps towards Damon,

“So you know I’m not lying when I say that I swear to you Damon, if you let them go and never hurt any of my friends again, I will never leave your side,”

Frank looked at Matt in shock, then to Steve and Bucky who had similar expressions on their faces, “Matty- what are you-?” 

“I’ll never question you again. Anything you ask of me, I’ll do it. I’ll never resist, I’ll never fight, I’ll never complain. I’ll never try and escape again, I’ll be your right hand man, forever. Whatever you want. As Matt Murdock, and as Daredevil…” 

They could see Matt’s breath hitch, like he was choking on the words as they came out,

“If you let them go, and don’t hurt any of them again, I’m yours.” 

It felt like the air in the room disappeared. Everything was silent for a moment. Frank was in disbelief, he can’t hear heartbeats, but he knows Matt.

He knows what Matt sounds like when he’s determined, and sincere. And Matt was both as he spoke. He was being serious.

“Matt- please don’t do this…” He whispered, trying to quietly pull against the cuffs at his wrists. 

He could hear Steve and Bucky doing the same. Both of them silent, too taken aback to speak. 

Matt didn’t even turn towards him, didn’t acknowledge him in the slightest.

He continued facing Damon, like he was the only one in the room, like Damon was all that mattered. It was terrifying to see such attentiveness on someone so cruel.

On someone who reveled in that reliance, that kind of desperation. 

Damon was quiet, likely just as shocked as them, but trying to hide it. He cocked his head to the side, then, a smile grew on his face,

“You’re telling the truth.” 

—

It didn’t take long for them to find Thompson’s office. They were able to slip right in since there was a vent inside, no need to worry about guards or locks. 

“Okay, you check his desk, I’ll look through the filing cabinet.” Natasha instructed. 

The searched for a few minutes, the only sounds between them was papers fluttering and drawers opening and then- 

“Holy shit.” Natasha turned around. Clint was sitting on the floor, looking at a file.

One of the main drawers to the desk was completely removed and flipped upside down. A small box was tapped to the underside, now open. 

“Did you find Rocher’s file?” Natasha asked expectantly when Clint didn’t elaborate. 

He shook his head, “Nat, look at this.”

She walked over, taking the file from him, confused as to what couldn’t warranted Clint’s reaction. 

She understood once she began reading, “Is this- is this what I think it is?” 

Clint nodded, standing up, “It is. We need to find that file on Rocher, now.” 

Chapter Text

Matt could not believe that actually worked. 

Telling Damon to listen to his heart to prove he was telling the truth was a pretty last minute, and quite frankly, stupid idea.

Matt remembered learning how to understand heartbeats with Stick when he was a kid. It wasn’t simple, like watching a heart monitor or reading a polygraph.

Understanding exactly how a heart sounds when someone lies takes skill, and more importantly, time, practice. 

None of which, Damon had. At least that what’s Matt had hoped when he went into full acting mode and promised to practically throw his life into Damon’s hands. 

He’d been lying, praying that Damon wouldn’t be able to tell. Thankfully, his performance was good enough to convince everyone in the room.

Of course he didn’t actually mean any of it. He just needed to buy Clint and Natasha, who he could hear crawling around in the vents devising a plan, enough time to find Rocher’s file and let him out. 

Once Rocher was there, he’d be able to break Steve, Bucky and Frank free and help all of them escape. 

“We don’t need them,” Matt said carefully, Damon loved to show off how well he knew Matt.

What he didn’t realize was that over time, Matt had begun to learn a few things about him as well, if he played his cards right, he could distract Damon long enough for Nat and Clint to come back with Rocher.

He slowly walked closer to Damon, ignoring the way the guards around them tensed and cautiously raised their weapons, ready to shoot him the moment he acted out.

Damon simply raised a hand to stop them, his eyes staying transfixed on Matt, like he was a mix of fascinated and curious with the sight before him, 

“You have me and my abilities. You have plenty of Barnes’ DNA. Captain Rodgers has the same serum as him so his DNA won’t be of use and Castle is just an ordinary human, there’s nothing special about him. You don’t need them and neither do I.”

He hated the sound of the others breath hitching as his words hit them, he hated the way he just knew Franks heart probably dropped with shock and fear, he hated the sound of his own voice most of all. 

When Matt got close enough to Damon, he softly clasped the side of his arm, squeezing it gently,

he flashed the smile Foggy always called his ‘lady-trap’ smile and tried not to hold his breath when Damon’s heartbeat fluttered, knowing he might hear it and think something’s up.

“When I was gone, I couldn’t stop thinking about what you’d said when we’d first spoken at the warehouse,”

Matt did his best to ignore Franks breathing become more and more erratic as he pressed himself closer to Damon, slowly bringing his other hand up to fix his tie,

 “You said that we’d be ‘a force to be reckoned with’ and…I think you’re right.” 

Damon had leaned into his touch as he spoke, Matt could feel his heart rate picking up and his smile broadening.

It made him sick knowing he was letting Damon think he was winning Matt over, but he needed to do this,

 “Is that so? Why the change of heart?” Damon asked, a mix of amusement and genuine curiosity littering his tone.

He was intrigued, and more importantly, distracted. 

Matt had to think of a response fast, he was coming up with this as he went,

“I- wasn’t sure at first. When I got to the tower I felt like something wasn’t right. I hated being there, with all of them. It like something was missing.”

He tilted his head down, as if watching his hand as he dragged it up Damon’s arm slowly, lightly tracing his bicep through the silky fabric, 

“I realized late one night it was, well, you.”

He took his hand off of Damon’s tie and moved it to his mask, slowly pulling the black fabric off. He needed this to work, he needed this to look sincere. 

He’d never understood it before, but everyone, everyone loved his eyes.

He had no clue until Foggy had pointed it out one night in college. They’d just gotten home from a frat party and Matt was ranting about how some of the girls kept taking his glasses off of him.

He couldn’t understand why, thinking she was just some drunk asshole making fun of him. Foggy had laughed at him and said, 

“C’mon man, it’s obvious, your eyes are gorgeous! They pull the whole ‘handsome wounded duckling’ look together perfectly!”  

He was drunk out of his mind so of course Matt didn’t believe him. But he did notice that at the next party, when he took off his glasses, the girls he was talking to (and the guy standing next to them) heartbeats jumped. 

Even the first time Frank saw him without his glasses, Matt could tell immediately the man had begun to blush.

He’d kept that little trick in mind ever since for occasion like this one. 

He tilted his head back up at Damon. While they weren’t too different in size, Damon was still bigger than him. Broader shoulders, more visibly muscular, definitely a few inches taller.

It wasn’t usually noticeable, except when they stood next to each other, like they were now. 

With Matt standing so close to him, Damon practically towered over him.

Matt purposefully kept his head tilted just too low, baiting him. 

As Damon moved his hand up and took Matt’s chin to pull his head up to rest of the way, Matt could hear Frank angrily cursing and Steve and Bucky fighting against the restraints.

He noted that Bucky’s cuffs were actually close to breaking. He’d been the quietest out of all of them ever since Matt had come in, he realized now Bucky was probably working on breaking the cuffs the entire time. 

Thankfully, Matt was the only one who noticed this, Damon had his full attention on Matt.

He still didn’t know how to expand his senses, how to use them in multiple ways at once. Matt knew how dangerous his abilities could be when they were focused solely on one thing.

It felt like wearing noise canceling headphones and floating under water. No sight, no sound, no taste, no smell, no touch, nothing. Your mind focusing on whatever it can, desperately searching for anything to grasp onto and when it does, all of his senses focus on that one thing. 

That’s what was happening to Damon right now. All of his senses were on Matt.

He was the only thing his mind could grasp onto. That’s how Matt needed it to stay, just for a little longer at least. 

The room they were in was soundproof, which was a blessing and a curse. It meant that Damon wouldn’t be able to hear Rocher coming, but it also meant Matt wouldn’t be able to either. 

Damon didn’t take his eyes off of Matt, or his hand, as he spoke, “Well, if they truly mean so little to you, maybe I should just have my men kill them instead,”

The guards around them raised their guns and Steve, Bucky and Frank froze, staring at Matt and Damon,

“No point in going through all the trouble of keeping them alive if you don’t care about them?” He said with a smirk. 

Shit shit shit. Damon was testing him. 

“No-“ Matt said without thinking, then stopped himself when Damon raised an eyebrow. He took a quick breath to calm his heartbeat, then corrected himself,

“Don’t kill them.” He said, not desperately, not sadly, not angrily. He spoke in the same casual, relaxed tone Damon loved to use. 

“Why not?” Damon asked warningly, the hand on his chin moved down slightly and tightened. 

“Because,” Matt kept his cool ignoring the feeling of less oxygen making its way to his head.

He worked hard to keep himself appearing calm inwardly and outwardly, despite being honestly terrified. 

Strangely, he thought about Elektra. She loved to ‘play rough’, she was a risk taker, she lived for the thrill. 

It’s partly why Foggy hated her, he couldn’t understand why Matt would want to be with someone who’d send him home with black eyes, bruises and cuts.

Matt never felt scared of her though. He loved the feeling she gave him.

He tried to channel that feeling as Damon’s other hand roughly took his wrist. 

“Because, what’s the fun in that?” He finished, Damon’s head tilted to the side, 

“C’mon,” Matt continued, letting out a laugh he hoped didn’t sound as nervous as he felt,

“It’d be boring without a little bit of danger right? Even now after all of this, they’ll never stop looking for me, never stop coming for me.” 

Matt grabbed Damon’s other arm, pulling both of them around so that Damon had a better view of Steve, Bucky and Frank and, not so coincidentally, now had his back to the door. 

“You and I both know you love the thrill of the chase. The adrenaline of the fight. The excitement of never knowing what’s next. You need it. We both do. They,” 

He gestured to them without moving his unseeing gaze away from Damon, “Can give that to us. So, let them go. Please.” He hoped the ‘please’ didn’t sound too desperate. 

Damon stared at him for a while, it felt like the whole room was holding its breath. Waiting to see what Damon would do next. 

And finally, he smiled. His grip loosened on Matt and softened into something almost loving. It was sickening. Matt swore Frank seemed angrier at that than anything Damon had done before. 

“How can I say no to those eyes?” Damon said sweetly. Matt wanted to cringe, instead, he forced out the softest, kindest smile he usually reserved for Foggy, Karen and Frank. 

Just then, Matt heard a noise that made his senses perk up a bit. It was faint. Even for his enhanced hearing. He strained his ears as much as he could, the noise came from the vents. He listened and heard it again.

It was a person. A man. Yelling. The noise wasn’t coming from the vents, it was coming from the hall and traveling through the vents. That’s why it was so quiet.

Damon didn’t pick it up, too distracted by Matt. He listened closer, trying to make out something tangible between the yelling and suddenly it clicked.

Rocher. The yelling was coming from Rocher. He was attacking the guards in the hall, which meant he was close, very, very close. 

He felt Damon’s hands roaming, pulling Matt out of his realization that he only needed to keep up the acted a little longer.

One hand moved up towards the back of his neck, pulling him upwards. Matt knew what he wanted. 

Bucky was the first of the three to realize what he was doing. He’d seen Damon with Matt the most after all, it was obvious is obsession was leading to something. Frank and Steve realized quickly after.

Matt could sense the way all of them reacted so similarly, yet so differently. 

Bucky was angry, but unsurprised. Steve was pissed off and clearly even more disgusted by Damon than he already was.

And Frank, Matt was sure if he had sight, he’d be able to see smoke fuming out of his ears. He was furious. A ticking time bomb ready to blow the moment those cuff released him. 

Thankfully he wouldn’t have to wait too long. 

Just before Damon’s lips reached Matt’s, there was a loud bang. And then another.

The guards all turned to the metal door. Matt’s grip tightened on Damon’s arms, not out of fear, but because he wanted to keep him in place for as long as possible.

Another bang, and then the door flew off its hinges. It crumpled to the ground with an indent in the center. In its place stood a very pissed off looking Agent Rocher. 

“What the hell?!” Damon said, shock and anger riddling his tone. 

Rocher was in a rather interesting getup, at least, from what Matt could make out. He recognized the fabric EPCC used for their medical shirts and pants since he’d worn them a few times before, but over Rocher’s patient clothes was a guards bullet proof vest that he must’ve taken from one of them on his way here.

He didn’t have any weapons on him but Matt could smell the blood on his fists and the floor beneath him. He must’ve been dripping in it. 

Behind him, Matt senses Clint and Natasha hiding out of view, waiting for everyone to be too distracted with Rocher to enter. 

“I’m gonna kill you.” Rocher panted out.

Matt couldn’t tell if he was talking to him or Damon. He was sweating profusely and even from a distance Matt could tell his face and arms were twitching like crazy. 

Damon’s eyes widened, as Rocher began to walk towards them, he grabbed Matt’s arms so tightly he knew they’d leave a bruise, and wiped him around so that he no longer had his back to the doorway.

The guards immediately charged at Rocher, but he barely payed any attention to them.

Matt realized that not only did he have his abilities and the super soldier serum, but it was likely that he’d been given pain medication for his eyes.

One of the guards shot him in the lower stomach, missing the vest by a few inches and hitting skin, but Rocher didn’t even react. Like he didn’t notice it.

More guards came at him, with batons and tasers. He easily fought them off, paying no mind when a few of them managed to get a few good hits in. 

“You-“ Damon said suddenly, his grip tightened even more on Matt’s arm making him yelp in pain, furry boiled through him,

“You tried to trick me.” His voice was dangerously low, a near growl. 

Matt let out a small, sheepish laugh, “Well, I wouldn’t say I tried, if anything, pretty sure I succeeded.”

Probably the stupidest thing he could’ve said in that moment. But it distracted Damon from noticing that Clint and Natasha had snuck in and were currently rushing towards Steve, Bucky and Frank.

All that mattered was making sure they were safe. Flirting wasn’t going to cut it anymore, time to piss him off. Anger makes people sloppy.

“You piece of shit-!” Damon let go of his arms and backhanded him hard across the face.

Matt flew back, stumbling and barely stopping himself from falling over. His head was spinning, he was sure that someone yelled his name but he couldn’t focus on that right now. 

“Aw c’mon Thompson, did you really think I liked you?” Matt said mockingly. 

Damon snarled, he responded with a strong punch to Matt’s stomach, making him yell out in pain. He grabbed Matt by the front of his shirt, forcing him closer to Damon,

“How- how embarrassing for you.” Matt said with a cocky smile. 

Damon was panting with anger now, Matt could hear the blood vessels in his neck working in overdrive.

He yelled furiously before throwing Matt hard at the closest wall. Matt felt his back hit the concrete, he wasn’t sure if it was his ribs, or the wall that he heard crack. 

“You’re nothing but a useless test subject to me! A punching bag! Something to be thrown away when I’m done with!”

Damon yelled, walking towards him as he sunk to the ground, feeling pieces of the wall fall with him. 

Matt coughed, feeling the familiar copper taste in his mouth, he felt it drip down his lips, “Useless? If I was so useless to you, you wouldn’t have fought so hard to get me back.”

Damon was standing over him now, fists balled tightly together at his sides. 

“Face it Damon. You need me. And you hate that I couldn’t care less about you.”

With Damon’s enhanced senses, Matt was shocked he didn’t break his teeth with how tightly they were clenched together. 

Damon bent down and grabbed his arm, Matt could feel his shoulder whining, only then remembering Damon had dislocated it less than an hour before,

“Get up.” He said coldly, when Matt faltered, stumbling as he stood, Damon forced him upwards with more strength,

“Now! I want you upright while I show you just how expendable you are.” 

As soon as Matt was back on his feet without Damon or the walls support, Damon punched him hard in the gut, Matt felt the air leave his lungs.

He coughed again, sharp stabbing pain coursed through him as blood fell out of his mouth, staining his chin and shirt, he clumsily wiped it away with the back of his hand. 

“That it? Or are you still too scared to lose me?” 

Damon started stalking closer to him. Matt tensed, waiting for the next hit. But instead of pain. The next thing he felt was somebody wrapping themselves around him, throwing both of them to the side.

 It took Matt a moment to realize the person currently crouched by his feet, back to him, guarding him from Damon, was Bucky. 

His cuffs were gone but Matt could sense the cuts and bruises already forming on his other wrist, he’d ripped the cuffs off before Natasha or Clint could help him. 

Bucky stood up tall so that he was level with Damon. His hands were closed into fists but Matt noticed he was oddly relaxed.

He didn’t seem ready for a fight, just trying to appear so. 

“Move Barnes.” Damon demanded. 

Bucky simply shook his head, “You’re never gonna lay another hand on him again.” 

Before Damon could respond, Rocher harshly grabbed his shoulder, pulling his attention away from Matt and Bucky.

He flung Damon to the side, away from the others and angrily began walking towards him, ignoring the numerous bodies of the guards around him. 

Once Bucky was satisfied that Damon and Rocher were distracted for now, he turned around to help Matt up. 

“I got you,” He lightly pulled him up, taking note of what movements made Matt wince.

Softly, he wrapped his metal arm around his waist and pulled Matt’s arm around his shoulder.

“You okay Murdock?” He asked, trying to keep his voice neutral and failing, Matt could hear how worried he was.

Matt nodded, “I’ve had worse.”

He forced out a smile, realizing a second too late that his teeth were probably stained red. 

Bucky let out a huff, walking them towards the others, who were finally standing up, cuffs falling to the ground. Natasha and Clint stood up from behind their chairs. 

The moment Frank realized he wasn’t restrained anymore and saw Matt coming towards them, he rushed over. Bucky instinctively tensed and pulled Matt away before catching himself and loosening his grip. 

When Frank got to him, Matt all but collapsed into his arms. 

Frank held him up, trying not to squeeze too tightly, “It’s okay Red I’m here.” He whispered. 

“I’m sorry.” Matt said into Franks shoulder, it was the only thing he could think to say.

It was what he’d been thinking the entire time he was talking to Damon, “I didn’t mean it. Any of it. I swear- please believe me- I’m sorry- I-“ 

“Matty.” Frank said sternly, pulling Matt away from him just enough to see his face,

“I know. It’s okay.” 

Matt could tell he was being sincere and he let out a sigh of relief.

“Uh oh.” Matt tilted his head behind him, he noticed that Clint had made his way over to Bucky and now both of them were staring at Matt, eyes wide. 

“Wha-” Matt began asking before a sharp pain shot up his throat, making him cough. 
 
Immediately, Frank rushed to grab him again and caught him before he fully collapsed. 

Natasha and Steve rushed around to stand beside Bucky and Clint. 

“Matt your mouth is dripping blood-“ 

Matt coughed some more, feeling the blood pool in his mouth and coat his teeth. His chest felt tight, like it was getting harder and harder to breathe.

“No kidding-“ Matt panted out, he tried sucking in another breath but it didn’t help.

“Jesus he’s so pale-“ Natasha muttered, she rushed forward, “Lay him down Frank.” She instructed. 

Matt continued to try and catch his breath, something wasn’t right. It was his lungs. He could sense it. His ribs, they cracked inwardly, one of them must’ve punctured his lung.

But he couldn’t get enough oxygen to tell them that. 

“Matt? Matt what’s wrong?” Frank had slowly laid him down, resting Matt’s upper body and head in his lap, he was holding his shoulder tightly, unsure of what to do.

Matt could feel the others closer now, Natasha eyes were on him, he could sense the moment it clicked for her. 

“Punctured lung. He can’t breathe.” 

Frank looked up at her eyes wide, “We need to get him to a hospital.” As he spoke, Natasha motioned for him to move so she could maneuver Matt’s body into a more comfortable position.

He didn’t want to leave Matt’s side, but he knew he’d only be in the way, so he backed up and stood beside Clint.

“That’s too far away, he won’t make it in time.” Bucky responded, crouching down and helping sit Matt upright. 

“Well good thing I have everything you’d need right here.” All of them froze and looked over. 

Damon was standing, looking down at Rocher coldly. His bloody body was lying dead at Damon’s feet.

He was panting, suit torn, jacket gone. His once pristine white button up was now bright red. 

“Too bad you’d need my help to save him.”

That disgusting smile that Matt knew far too well grew on his face. The smile he had on when he knew he’d gotten what he wanted. The smile he had on when nobody could stop him. 

“As long as I’m alive, I’ll never let you get to the equipment you need to save his life.” He continued, “And I think you all know, you need me alive.”

He looked at Matt and he understood. The device in his head. It couldn’t be removed without Damon. 

“The moment you try and leave, I’ll alert my guards and they’ll have you all in cuffs before you make it to the end of the hall.” 

That’s when Clint and Natasha’s heartbeats did something funny.

Natasha continued to help him stay upright, forcing his back straight so as much oxygen as his depleting lungs would allow could enter. Clint however, shifted nervously, Matt noticed then that he had a file shoved in his coat pocket.

He seemed to hesitate for a few more seconds, looking between Matt, Natasha, Damon, and then, Frank. 

Frank, who was a mix of angry, terrified and frustrated. Matt knew why, there was nothing he could do. At least, that’s what he thought. 

“Frank-“ Clint said hesitantly. Matt noticed Natasha froze. 

“Frank there’s something I gotta tell you-“ 

“Clint.” Natasha turned around to look at him. They seemed to share a silent conversation for a moment, with Natasha glaring at him. 

“What is it Barton?” Frank asked impatiently. 

Clint spared one more look at Natasha before turning back to him, “While we were in Thompson’s office we- we found a file. It was hidden pretty good but I found it. It- it has everything you’d need to know about the device in Matt’s head…” He looked over at Damon before finishing with, 

“Including how to remove it.” 

Silence, as what Clint was saying sunk in. Natasha let out a sigh, turning to Matt and quietly whispering, “I’m sorry, I know this isn’t what you wanted.” 

“So you’re saying,” Frank said, his hand already reaching for the gun he’d picked up from one of the dead guards on the ground,

“We don’t need Thompson alive?” 

“Ff-Frank-“ Matt immediately tried to push himself up, already knowing what Frank was thinking.

Natasha and Bucky didn’t even need to stop him before he simply fell back down in a coughing fit. 

His chest hurt. He could feel his lung filling up with blood. He was going to pass out soon. 

Sometimes, not even he himself understood why he saves the people he does.

The bad ones.

The ones who’ve had second chances, and third chances, and fourths.

The ones who’ll never be able to make up for the bad they’ve done.

He doesn’t like to think about that part. He just saves them anyways, because that’s what he needs to do, even if he doesn’t know why. 

Matt didn’t think about why he needed to stop Frank from shooting Damon.

He just forced himself up with all the strength he had, evaded Natasha and Bucky’s attempts at stopping him, and jumped forward right as Frank pulled the trigger. 

He felt the familiar fiery shock of hot lead burning through his flesh before he even hit the ground. His nose tingled as he smelt burnt skin and blood. 

Matt wished he could’ve stayed awake longer.

Stayed awake long enough to tell them the bullet didn’t hit any arteries, that it was a clean shot and he’d be okay.

That Frank didn’t need to worry.

But he couldn’t.

The last things he heard before darkness took ahold of him were people yelling his name, and more gunshots.

—

The first thing Matt heard when he regained consciousness the sounds of the heart monitor at his side.

Under his fingertips he could feel a soft, thin blanket covering his body. 

Speaking of his body, he could feel the uncomfortable sensation of tape around his torso and stitches on his stomach. 

He also realized there was a piece of cloth wrapped around his head, holding some gauze in place right behind his ear. 

Expanding his senses further, he figured out immediately he was in the Tower’s med bay.

It was quiet, early morning. A window was cracked open, it was getting nicer outside. Sunbeams shined perfectly through the glass hitting his body just enough for the glow of the sun to warm his blanket, making him feel unbelievably cozy in his surprisingly comfortable cot. 

Three people were in the room with him. Foggy was asleep on the couch by the door, a blanket, like Matt’s, laid over him.

Karen was out cold on the cot beside his, still holding whatever case file she must’ve been reading over the night before. 

And Frank, sitting in a chair beside his bed, awake, knee bouncing. He still didn’t know Matt was awake yet. 

“Did you kill him?” Matt asked softly, keeping his eyes closed. His voice sounded horse, unused, he wondered how long he’d been asleep. 

Franks heartbeat jumped but he did his best to appear outwardly calm, “Yeah. Yeah I did.” 

Matt didn’t open his eyes yet. He couldn’t. If he did, he knew Frank would look into them, and he’d be able to tell exactly how he was feeling. 

Guilty. 

Not guilty because he didn’t save Damon. 

Not guilty because he couldn’t stop Frank from killing him.

Guilty because secretly, he was grateful he’d never have to feel that man’s hands on him ever again. 

He’d never have to hear his voice. His cruel laugh. 

He’d never have to make another impossible choice. 

He felt guilty, because he was glad that Damon was finally, dead. 

Matt should known better though, with Frank, his eyes were never his only giveaway to his feelings. Frank knew him too well for that. 

He leaned over the bed rail and took Matt’s hand in his, “It’s okay Red. I know.” 

Matt gave him the smallest nod, feeling hot tears prickle at his closed eyelids.

It was all hitting him now. It was over. Really over this time.

No more Damon Thompson. He was gone. For good. He was really safe now. His friends were safe now. 

“Thank you.”

He whispered, almost inaudibly. The one, and only time, he’d ever thank Frank for making the choice he was never capable of.

The choice he always looked down upon that right now, felt like the most noble, and selfless of things anyone could’ve done in that moment. 

And with just those two words, Frank understood all of that.

“You’re safe now Matty. I’ll always keep you safe.” 

They stayed like that, time unnoticed and unimportant. Matt had questions of course, but all of that could be dealt with later.

All that mattered were the three people in the room with him right now. And especially the one at his side. 

They stayed like that until Bruce came in to administer Matt’s medicine and upon seeing him awake, dropped the iPad he was holding. 

It wasn’t until the next day, after Matt rested for a little longer, that some of the others were able to visit him, and give him a bit of an explanation. 

After Frank killed Damon, it was like a switch flicked and luck was suddenly on their side. 

From what Tony told him, he and Sam woke up in the back of truck right before it left the garage.

Turns out Damon didn’t get the timing right and Tony and Sam woke up from whatever they were drugged with sooner than planned.

Both of them together escaped the truck and broke into EPCC’s main security room. Just in time to witness Frank put a bullet in Damon’s head through one of the camera feeds. 

Sam figured out quickly how to turn on coms throughout the building and together, the two of them tricked most of the EPCC guards into making their way to opposite side of the building just long enough for the others to break into one of Damon’s labs and use his equips to stabilize Matt long enough to get him out of there. 

After that, Steve was able to hotwire one of the D.T. Pharmaceuticals trucks and drove them straight to the tower where Matt went into surgery. 

Bruce explained that luckily, Clint was right and the file he’d found had exactly what they needed to safety remove the device, no Damon needed.

They were also able to remove the blood from his lung, stabilize it, and patch up the bullet hole in his side. 

He still had a couple broken ribs, broken wrist, a pretty bad concussion and a shitload of bruises, but, he’d be fine. 

Frank told him he’d been out for two weeks and during that time, Foggy was able to file a motion to dismiss the charges of Bucky with all the new evidence (aka all the video recording Tomy may or may not have stolen from EPCC before they left) and proof of his innocence and Damon’s clear bias towards the Avengers.

And though the motion hasn’t been approved or denied yet due to the nature of the case and the amount of new evidence brought forth, everyone was pretty confident things would turn out okay. 

—

A week later Matt sat alone in his sunroom.

He was wearing one of Franks worn out hoodies and his own sweatpants, currently enjoying the luxury of no longer being confined to the med bay (though he still had his IV bag with him, Banner’s orders).

The motion was approved that morning, like they all thought it would be.

Bucky and Tony were given formal apologies, and Tony is even in the beginning stages of buying out EPCC and D.T. Pharmaceuticals before the government can seize them. 

Matt let out a content sigh, closing his eyes and enjoying the feeling of the sun’s light coating his face and warming his clothes.

He was still getting used to the feeling of no longer being on edge. Of being relaxed. At ease. Happy. 

“In another life, I think you’d make a pretty good lizard with how much you like to sunbathe.” 

Matt laughed, turning so he was facing Foggy, who was standing by the door with Karen at his side. 

They walked in, taking seats across from him, also relishing in the sun’s refreshing glow. 

“Well, we did it. Another case won by Nelson, Murdock and Page.” Karen said smiling, looking out the window at the city below. 

Matt nodded, “I never doubted us for a second.” 

They all laughed, Foggy let out a content sigh, shaking his head, “I know we normally celebrate with drinks, but I’m thinking we should go on vacation after this one.” 

He meant it lightheartedly, but Matt could tell this was something he’d bring thinking about for a while now.

For once in his life, Matt decided to put his stubborn nature aside, and accept just a little bit of help. 

“That doesn’t sound like a bad idea.” He said with an earnest smile. 

“You think Stark would let us steal one of his jets?” Karen asked jokingly. 

“Well if we said we needed one now that we’re officially the Avengers lawyers…” Foggy began.

All of them were still laughing now, “We could call it a bonus for winning our first case!” Karen giggled.

“I’ll drive.” Matt said as seriously as he could muster, that sent them all into another fit of laughter. 

Matt smiled, just around the corner he could hear Frank and Bucky in the kitchen talking about some book apparently both of them had read and loved.

Steve and Natasha were in the training room, spending more time laughing than actually training.

Tony, Sam and Bruce were in the living room arguing about what movie they should watch next,

and Clint had just scared the crap out of Jessica by jumping out of the vents as she came out of the elevator. 

He sighed, thinking back to the night they’d discussed whether or not they should take the case in the first place.

Even after everything, Matt was grateful Foggy and Karen convinced him to agree to take it.

They didn’t just get a new win on a huge case, they got new people to have their backs, and call their friends.